Chin Yong-Yun Helps a Fool
by S. J. Rozan
Lan Li should have known better, of course.
Sitting opposite her in my living room, I sipped some tea in order to prevent myself from pointing that out. I am not the sort of person who likes to draw attention to the obvious. Besides, scolding Lan Li would have done no good. I had no doubt she would be on guard against this same trick — I believe the word my daughter, the detective, uses in English is “scam” — should it present itself again in the future. But Lan Li is on the whole a fool. To try to make her wise would be to hurl eggs against a rock. The eggs would be wasted, the rock unchanged.
“I’m sorry,
“I have five children myself. Four of them are sons,” I replied, in case Lan Li had forgotten my detective daughter was not my only child. I did not mention that two of my sons are unmarried, as Lan Li also has an unmarried daughter. I did not want her to have any sudden thoughts. Although Lan Li’s daughter seems to be a sensible young woman, she is the only person in her family of whom I could say that. Better for both of my sons to remain bachelors than for either of them to marry into a family of fools. “I understand a mother’s desire to help her son,” I continued. “But a curse you never knew about until you were told by a stranger on the street? Truly, Lan Li, did you not have a moment’s pause?”
She hung her head. “My daughter is quite angry with me.”
“I do not need to be told that. I heard it in her voice over the telephone.” It was Lan Li’s daughter who had called for this appointment, Lan Li herself being too embarrassed by her actions to admit them.
“I’m sorry,” she repeated. I was pleased to see that at least she was penitent. Then she sighed. “That such a thing should happen on Mulberry Street.” Looking up, she added, “After I left the fortuneteller, the first woman approached me on the corner where Plum Garden used to be.”
Plum Garden was the restaurant owned by my late husband. I suppose by mentioning it Lan Li hoped to soften my heart. Because I considered that a devious ploy, I didn’t respond. Lan Li continued, “That corner, of course, is in the center of Old Jun’s domain. But Old Jun has grown so... old.” Really, I was starting to lose patience with her. It is true that many years ago, when the people in that area of Chinatown began referring to Jun Da as “Old Jun,” the title was a sign of respect, not an indicator of actual age. However, it is incorrect to attribute Old Jun’s current decline to age alone. Many older persons are quite capable.
“Or,” Lan Li said forlornly, “if, instead of daughters, Old Jun had had sons.”
That was enough. “You are blaming others for your mistake,” I said to her. “Others — the sons of Old Jun — who do not even exist. You may be correct that a certain slackness has lately crept into Old Jun’s formerly firm control over those blocks.” In fact, fool or not, I was sure she was correct. “That does not excuse your poor judgment. But stop, do not argue with me, because none of that matters. We will take your case.”
Lan Li had taken on the look of someone about to make more excuses for herself, something I would not have been able to bear. At what I said, her face lit up.
The help Lan Li had come seeking, at her daughter’s insistence, was not mine. It was my daughter’s. Many people think of my daughter as the only detective in our family. This is a mistaken assumption for which even a fool such as Lan Li can’t be faulted. From time to time I investigate cases myself. But unlike my daughter I do not advertise, have no office, give out no business cards. All that would be unseemly. However, when a case involves people so unsavory I would prefer my daughter not get involved with them, or is so obviously simple it would be a waste of her time, or has factors about it that intrigue me, I will take it upon myself to solve it.
As to what had happened to Lan Li, it was clear to me the same thing must also have happened to other Chinatown elders, or, if not stopped, soon would. For many reasons, not the least being the location of the crime right in the center of Old Jun’s realm, that fact aggravated me.
“Very well,” I said, putting aside my teacup. “Now we will go out for a walk. We will walk for half an hour.” That was as long a time as I was prepared to spend in the morose company of Lan Li. “If we do not see the people who took your money, we will walk again tomorrow. We will go out every day, two aunties strolling in the sun, until you see them or until we can be satisfied they have left Chinatown.”
“But if they’ve left Chinatown, how will I get my money back?”
“You won’t,” I said, rising. “If that’s the case, then that will be the price you pay for foolishness. But I think it will not come to that.”
As she stood, Lan Li wore a worried frown. I, however, was confident we would find the bandits still nearby. Lan Li might be an elderly fool, but she was not the only elderly fool in Chinatown.
Our promenade that day had no result. We continued on each of the next three days, always in the early afternoon. This was the hour Lan Li said she had met the three miscreants, all women, who had tricked her out of her money. Finally, on the fifth day, she spotted one of them on Mulberry Street, near Columbus Park. Though I had been prepared to continue our walks as long as necessary — patience is an important element of detective work — I was glad this phase of the investigation was now at an end, because Lan Li’s sighing company was indeed dreary.
“Go home,” I instructed her. “Everything will be ruined now if they see us together.”
“But you’ll show her to your daughter?”
“Go home.” Let Lan Li think my daughter would be investigating this case. It made no difference.
I walked away from her to seat myself near the Cantonese folk ensemble just inside the park. It was a good vantage point from which to observe the young woman she’d pointed out. Also, I enjoy the music.
Fortunately, the weather was lovely, with a warm spring sun beginning to bring out the blooms on the trees. I must admit these white flowers are quite attractive, although the trees are a type of pear tree that doesn’t yield pears. Considering the cost of pears at the fruit seller’s sidewalk stands, the Parks Department’s deliberate cultivation of barren trees has always seemed wasteful to me.
Without appearing to do so — although I have never minded the sunshine, I was wearing dark glasses, disguises being valuable when you are detecting — I observed the young woman Lan Li had shown me. The young woman, I could tell, was doing the same: observing. Her gaze wandered from elder to elder to elder, even resting, at one point, on me. Most of the people she seemed interested in were women. This did not surprise me, women being, in general, more trusting, more willing than men to help, or accept help from, a stranger.
I had been sitting in that spot, listening to the musicians (paying particular attention to the erhu player, who was quite good), when the young woman bandit made what I believe my daughter would call “her move.” She had been watching a worried-looking woman who had taken a seat on the customer’s stool of one of the fortunetellers who ring the park. I wondered briefly if the fortuneteller were a member of the bandit gang, but the majority of these women have been telling fortunes here for many years. I recognized most of them, including, once I’d casually strolled to a spot from which I could see her face, this one. Park fortunetelling is trickery of its own, but as I returned to my bench I concluded it was unlikely the bandit gang would risk enlisting a local resident. One of the things that irritated me about this scheme, of course, was that here on Mulberry Street, for them to operate at all should have involved far more risk than, apparently, it did.
The bandit waited until the fortuneteller was through. The worried woman paid her, then stood, appearing only slightly less upset. As she walked away, the young bandit approached her, asking a question. The worried woman, no doubt from an instinct of kindness, interrupted her own anxious fretting to gesture along the street. I could see she was giving directions. Then the bandit, wearing a concerned look, put a hand on the worried woman’s arm. She spoke. The woman responded. The young bandit spoke again. The worried woman wrung her hands, listened, shook her head, spoke, nodded her head, wrung her hands, listened some more. I was beginning to tire of her clumsy worry dance when the young bandit spotted another woman, a chubby, middle-aged one, on the sidewalk. She waved to her, calling. The chubby woman joined the two. The bandit spoke urgently to the chubby woman — also, of course, a bandit — who frowned in alarm. The three conferred, with most of the talking being done by the new arrival. The worried one asked a question. The chubby bandit woman shook her head apologetically, then seemed to relent after an outpouring of words from the worried one. Taking her cell phone from the breast pocket of her jacket, she made a call. Or rather, she pretended to. The phone, I was quite sure, had been on for some time, with the line open. As, most likely, the young woman bandit’s had also been.
After lowering the phone, the chubby woman, now wearing a reassuring smile, spoke to the other two. The three waited, the worried woman doing some more hand-wringing, the others making gestures of reassurance, until the chubby one pointed to another woman at the corner, leaving a taxi. She waved to the new one, who strode without haste up the street. Also middle-aged, this woman was thin, with a look as imperious as that of the rice merchant’s wife in the village where I grew up. She wore discreetly elegant, well-made clothes. I was impressed; this team was clearly willing to spend money to make money. The necessity of this is a lesson I have tried to impress upon my children. Although my sons have learned it, to this point my daughter, at least in the area of her wardrobe, has not.
The new, well-dressed arrival spoke to the chubby woman who had made the call, then turned to the worried one. Expressions of amazement bloomed on the face of the worried one as the well-dressed one spoke. The same expressions must have passed over Lan Li’s face at this point in the trick. I blew out a breath of disgust.
Finally, after more urgent discussion, the elegant woman looked at the sun, squinting her eyes. She nodded, as though satisfied. She drew from her large, costly purse a folded cloth bag with colorful embroidery, though anyone with eyes as sharp as mine could see the work had been done by a machine. She spoke, indicating the bag. The worried one asked a question. After receiving the reply, she looked from the elegant bandit to the chubby one, to the young one, then nodded. Taking a deep breath, she turned to hurry away. She looked back once, to see the young bandit smile encouragingly. The middle-aged one pointed to the street corner they stood on, as if to say they’d be waiting right there. Then she pointed overhead, to the sun. Scuttling along Mulberry Street, the worried woman picked up her pace.
I stood from my bench. As I am able to walk more rapidly than most people my age, or even many younger people, I caught up with the worried woman before she reached Canal Street.
“Excuse me,” I said. “My name is Chin Yong-Yun. Please do not bring those women your money or your jewelry.”
The worried woman jumped as if I had slapped her. “Who are you?”
“I have just told you my name. They, however, have not. Whatever names they gave you are false. Furthermore, their promise to lift whatever curse they’ve told you is on your loved one is also false. As is the curse itself.” I peered at her. Her face had gone white. “I don’t know what is causing you such distress. Or whether it is a problem that can be solved. I have no doubt, however, that putting all your valuables in a bag so that they can be blessed by a sorceress before the sun hits its afternoon midpoint, or whatever nonsense they have told you, will result only in additional problems for you. They will steal your valuables. They have done it before.”
“What are you—”
“Go home. Seek help. Chinatown has many resources that can aid people with their problems. Those women are not among them.”
“My son—”
I lifted my hand. “Please do not tell me the problems of your unmarried son.” I was taking a chance assuming the worried woman’s son was unmarried, but really it was not a big chance. A woman frets most about her children when they are single. After marriage they have wives or husbands to share the burden.
In any case, I seemed to be correct. Eyes wide, the woman put her hand to her mouth. “Are you also a sorceress?”
“I am not. The haughty woman in the lovely jacket waiting on the street corner to rob you isn’t either. All those woman are bandits. They chose you because you were upset, something anyone, such as myself, with an ability to understand others, could see. The first bandit gained your trust by being kind, asking you what was wrong. Then she spotted the second, who I promise you did not just happen to be on the sidewalk. She told you, as she waved the other over, that seeing her was very good luck — that that chubby one’s son had once had a similar problem, which had somehow been solved. Perhaps she could tell you how. The second, when she arrived, listened to your recitation. She agreed that indeed her son had had the same problem as your son, whatever you told them it was. She had consulted a sorceress, who told her this problem was the result of a curse. The sorceress was able, she said, to lift the curse, which solved the problem.” I was relating to her the story as Lan Li had told it to me. It fit perfectly with what I had just observed. “She first told you she doubted the sorceress would come to Chinatown this afternoon, but you begged, so she called. Imagine, the sorceress was willing to come help! Of course, she did not actually call. Both women had cell phones, with the ‘sorceress’ listening on the other end. By the time she arrived she had heard the details of your problem twice. This was why, when she joined your group after being ‘summoned’ by the chubby one, she amazed you by knowing, as if by sorcery, all the details of your son’s difficulty. Which, as I say, I do not want to learn.”
If the worried woman’s eyes grew any larger, I thought, her nose would be forced to relocate to give them room.
“The haughty woman told you to collect all your valuables — cash, jewelry, whatever you have — in a bag,” I went on. “You are to bring them back to where the women wait on the corner. You will place your bag of things in that colorful bag she showed you, which she says has mystical powers. At some perfect moment, which is rapidly approaching so as to not give you time to think about what you are doing, she will bless them. After blessing them she will return them to you in the colorful bag, which will now be your lucky bag, to keep. You are to take it home with your valuables in it. You must put it on the family altar, where you will light incense. In the dark of night, precisely twelve hours from the moment of the blessing, you must remove your valuables from the bag, at which moment the curse will also be removed from your son.”
The woman, clearly as much of a fool as Lan Li — but luckier, because she had me to prevent her from offering all her valuable possessions to thieves — now lifted her hands to cover her mouth.
“This,” I said to her, “is utter nonsense. Can you really have believed it? Lucky bags, midnight moments? If you go through with this, when you open the bag you will find your valuables gone, replaced by jingly trinkets or bars of soap. Go home,” I told her again. “Do not return here today. You have escaped serious danger. Please, seek genuine help. Not the counterfeit help of counterfeit sorcerers.”
I shooed her along. She appeared totally befuddled, but she took a few steps backwards, staring at me. Then, turning, she sped away.
Heading back along Mulberry Street, I returned to my bench in the park. While I listened to the music, the three bandit women stood on the street comer amiably chatting. After half an hour they began checking their watches. When forty-five minutes had passed they started to exchange worried looks. At the end of an hour they conferred, peered around, then hurried away in three different directions.
I would not be needed on Mulberry Street again until the following day. I rose to go home, where I would complete my arrangements, but before I entered the building where I live I stopped at the six-for-a-dollar dumpling stand across the street. I rarely spend money on dumplings, as I make such good ones myself. Considering what I had accomplished this afternoon, though, I thought I deserved a treat. Once home, I made a phone call to set an appointment for the following morning. Then I ate the dumplings. They were delicious, almost as good as mine.
The next morning I arrived early at Dragon’s Well Tea Parlor, where my appointment was to take place. Two old men sat near the back, while a young man read the newspaper at a table at the front. I chose a booth by the wall, as I suspected my guest would feel most comfortable there.
I had just ordered a pot of Iron Buddha tea when my guest arrived. She was a tall young woman, who wore her crisply ironed white shirt with the sleeves rolled up above the elbows. Perhaps I should mention this handsome look to my daughter. I lifted my hand. My guest crossed between the tables to my booth.
“Good morning, Jun Zhi-Wu,” I said. “Please be seated. Thank you for coming. I am Chin Yong-Yun. Perhaps you remember my late husband? He was the owner of Plum Garden restaurant on Mulberry Street.”
The tall young woman smiled as she slid opposite me. “Plum Garden,” she said. “I do remember. The children all called him Baba Chin. He gave us sweets. He didn’t treat me differently from any of the other children. I liked him very much.”
The tea arrived, along with a bowl of preserved plums. “May I pour you tea?” I asked. “This is Iron Buddha. Or I’d be glad to order whatever you prefer.”
“No, this is perfect.” She smiled again as I poured for her. “I enjoy Iron Buddha tea, but not many women drink it.”
“That is true, though I always have.”
Jun Zhi-Wu tapped her finger on the table, an ancient “thank you” to the person who pours your tea. I was glad to see her observe the old custom. It boded well for our conversation.
“If you are the widow of Baba Chin,” she said, “then I also was friends at school with your second son.”
“Both my older sons are married now.” Here, again, I did not mention the two who are still single. Jun Zhi-Wu, unmarried herself, also has a younger unmarried sister. Though Old Jun’s family are not fools, I would prefer my children to keep some distance from them. “Your father sent red envelopes to their weddings.”
“Well, I did.”
“You?”
“There are certain things my father has never taken care of directly.”
“Ah. I see. Jun Zhi-Wu, if I may speak freely?” When the young woman nodded, I continued. “There are those who say your father — forgive me — is not, right now, taking care of many things as he should.”
Jun Zhi-Wu stiffened.
“I apologize, but it must be said. There is danger in the current state of affairs. My husband, in his time, paid his association dues confident that all would run smoothly on the blocks under Old Jun’s administration. Now no merchant can have that confidence. If trouble begins, it can quickly spread. The situation must be taken in hand.”
“Chin Yong-Yun, take care in what you say.”
“I do understand. I know who I am speaking to. But Jun Zhi-Wu, trouble has begun already. Permit me to offer one illustration. A woman I know was tricked out of her money by a gang of female bandits on Mulberry Street. The same gang tried again to trick a different woman a few days later, though I was able to spoil their plan.” I said that modestly, as I am not a person who likes to try to impress others with my achievements. I could see, however, that Jun Zhi-Wu was carefully considering my words. I continued, “The reason I was present to upset the gang’s attempt at tricking the second woman is that the first woman had come to me for help.” I paused to look at her. “I am sure you understand the import of my words, so forgive me if I am stating the obvious. First, these bandits never should have been operating on Mulberry Street. Formerly, they would not have dared. Second, a person wronged on Mulberry Street should not have come to an elderly widow such as myself for help.”
Jun Zhi-Wu kept her gaze on me. “This woman — she did not consult my father?”
“No.”
“Her reason?”
“We did not discuss it. Perhaps she had believed no crime could happen to her on Mulberry Street. Once it did, the very fact that it had led her to believe that Old Jun could not offer her the help she needed.”
“But she thought you could?”
“She is a trusting old woman.” I did not want to call attention to Lan Li’s actual request for the help of my daughter, which, considering my daughter’s skills, was not an unreasonable approach to Lan Li’s difficulty. My daughter’s involvement, however, would have done nothing to solve the larger problem. “But this is exactly my point. Please note, Jun Zhi-Wu, that she also did not go to the police.”
I said no more on that subject, as the import of this was obvious. Although what had happened to Lan Li constituted a crime, many people in Chinatown do not feel comfortable consulting the authorities. This is a situation unlikely to change. As long as immigrants continue to arrive, distrusting those who enforce the law, there will be a necessity for people in positions like Old Jun’s.
I drank more tea to give my guest time to consider what I’d said. “So, Jun Zhi-Wu, you see the situation. Trouble has already come to Mulberry Street. At least this one victim found nowhere to turn but to me. I have been able to stop the crime from occurring a second time, but I cannot spend my life on Mulberry Street, fending off bandits. Also, I am not able to retrieve the money the first woman has lost.”
Jun Zhi-Wu sat sipping tea for some time. I poured out more (she tapped her finger again), then I sent for another pot.
“I do understand what you are saying,” she finally told me.
I nodded. “Jun Zhi-Wu, I admire the filial spirit with which you defer to your father. He has been an invaluable man in this community for many years. As his eldest child you have naturally assumed some duties, such as sending out the red envelopes. No doubt you are useful to your father in other ways also. I believe it is now time for you to take a greater role. Your father has been respected, in fact greatly esteemed. You do not want that respect to diminish. You do not want people to begin to whisper behind his back that he has become a fool.”
I ate a salted plum as Jun Zhi-Wu sat in silence.
“If sometime in the next few days,” I went on, “an elder, such as... well, such as myself, were to be accosted by the same gang of thieves, it would be useful to all if the gang were to learn they are not welcome on Mulberry Street.”
Jun Zhi-Wu sat silent again for so long that I found myself eating another salted plum.
“Chin Yong-Yun,” Jun Zhi-Wu finally said, “I thank you for your hospitality. Also, your advice. Now I must go.” She stood to leave.
“If I may offer one last suggestion?”
Jun Zhi-Wu nodded.
“The young man with the newspaper at the front of the room clearly has your best interests at heart.”
With a surprised smile, but without a glance at the man, she said, “Yes, he does.” The young man studiously ignored us.
“No doubt there are other such young men you could call upon should you be in need. However, I think perhaps there are young women, also, who could be valuable to you in such situations. Their presence might deliver a clear message. It is just something to consider.”
She nodded. “Thank you again, Chin Yong-Yun.” With that, Jun Zhi-Wu left Dragon’s Well Tea Parlor. The young man left immediately after. I stayed to finish the preserved plums, as I am not a wasteful person.
It was three more days before I spotted the young woman bandit again on Mulberry Street. As soon as I did I put on a worried look, then hurried to take a seat on the customer stool of the fortuneteller Gu Min, a woman I have known for years.
“Chin Yong-Yun,” she said in surprise. “You have never consulted me before. I didn’t know you had any faith in the assistance of the spirits.”
“I have great faith in the spirits. I have none, however, in you. What you do here is nonsense, but never mind that right now. Please pretend I am telling you a sad tale. After I shake out the
“I don’t understand.”
“Your understanding is not required. I am planning to pay you. Please give me the sticks. Say anything you like as long as you look worried. Now begin.”
Gu Min stared for a few moments, which I thought was not a bad thing. It might look, if anyone was watching, as though I had told her a problem so serious even she was shocked. I tried to make myself look even more worried than formerly. Then she handed me the bamboo cup, which I shook until the
“Lovely,” I said, wringing my hands. “Interpret this for me, Gu Min.”
“I don’t know the problem you are concerned with.”
“Tell me more.” I covered my mouth with my hand, as if in horror.
“I can’t—”
“Thank you, that’s quite enough.” I jumped from the stool, thrusting a ten-dollar bill at her. Really, it is quite outrageous what these women charge for their babble.
Before I had gone ten feet on Mulberry Street I was approached by the young bandit. As I expected, she asked me for directions, to, as it turned out, the post office. I explained to her how to get there. Then, with a concerned look, she asked me if anything was wrong. I poured out a nonsense tale, but not about my unmarried son. That would be to court bad luck. I told her of the woes of my late husband’s unmarried brother, who does not exist. She sympathized, then, looking up, said, “Oh! How lucky!” She waved over the chubby bandit, who was walking up the street. The chubby one, hearing my story, said she had a cousin who had had the same difficulty as my husband’s brother (though this cousin’s main difficulty, I suspected, was that he also did not exist). It was their family’s great good luck that a sorceress had lifted the curse from him. I asked to meet the sorceress. She said she doubted the sorceress would come to Chinatown. I pleaded. Expressing doubt, she called. Oh, such happy fortune! The sorceress was nearby.
When the elegant third bandit arrived, she repeated my story back to me. I displayed appropriate astonishment. She looked at the sky, then at her costly watch. She withdrew a colorful bag from her large purse. Handing the bag to me, she began instructing me on its use. I was to go home, gather all my valuables— At that point a quartet of athletic-looking young women surrounded us.
“Go home!” one snarled to me. “Now!”
I scurried away, but only as far as the park, so that I could watch the unfolding events.
There wasn’t much more to watch. Three of the four muscular young women clamped hands on the three protesting bandits. The fourth opened the door to a waiting car, where I could see the newspaper-reading man from Dragon’s Well Tea Parlor at the wheel. The bandits were encouraged to enter. The athletes climbed into a second car, which followed the first. When they turned the corner I lost sight of them.
Three days later I sat with Lan Li in my living room, again drinking tea. I had just returned to her the money the bandits had stolen.
“Thank you, thank you!” she kept saying. “Thank you!” Really, it was embarrassing. “My daughter was correct to insist that I consult your daughter. Chin Yong-Yun, I don’t know how your daughter accomplished this. She is quite wonderful.”
“Please do not speak of this to my daughter when you see her,” I instructed Lan Li. “The methods used to bring about this outcome are not her usual ones. She does not care to discuss it. In any case, these bandits will not return. Mulberry Street is again safe.” Contentedly, I drank my tea.
Lan Li sipped at hers too. The tea I was serving was Iron Buddha. Lan Li did not appear to enjoy it greatly, probably due to its strength. She was, however, polite enough to drink it. She sighed happily also. “We are fortunate,
“Yes, we are,” I replied. ‘“One brilliant general equals three simple shoemakers.’”
Lan Li gave me a puzzled frowned. “What does it mean?”
“It means,” I said, “that though having sons is a delightful thing, one must never fail to appreciate the value of a daughter.”
The Big Run
by Mickey Spillane and Max Allan Collins
I saw them on the platform of the railroad station — two uniformed cops, a tall and a short. I watched from the recess of the doorway as a guy came around the comer and into the illuminated area of the cold, misty night only to get grabbed and patted down and made to display his driver’s license. Then they let him step onto the waiting train.
Another guy came along, in work clothes and cap, and he got the same procedure, even though he protested. “Hey! I’m with the railroad here! Platform man in the station.”
“Okay, feller,” one of the cops said. “Go on ahead.”
The platform man frowned at them and straightened himself, and went off to take his position.
The tall cop said to the short one, “This town used to be nice and quiet.”
The other cop said, “It ain’t so noisy at the moment.”
“With all the law they got running around here, how noisy can it get?”
“Toss that cigaret — here comes the captain.”
From within the station came a broad-shouldered guy in plainclothes. He took a look around the platform. He didn’t see me in my shadowed doorway.
“Anything?” the captain asked.
“No, sir. Everybody’s checked out clean so far.”
The captain glanced around again. “Well, he’s here, all right.”
The tall cop asked, “They find the car?”
The captain nodded. “In an alley. Not far from the bank. He must’ve got spooked or he’d have hid it. Half-empty box of .38 shells in the glove compartment. So he’s probably loaded.”
The other cop asked, “We still supposed to shoot on sight?”
“That’s right. He only has one known kill in this country, but he racked up plenty overseas.”
Of course, they gave me medals for those.
The captain was saying, “There are only two other guys in the whole damn country who’re wanted more than him.”
The short cop, suddenly cocky, said, “He won’t make it out of town.”
The captain gave his man a contemptuous look. “Really? He’s smart, this one. Smarter than us, so far.”
The tall cop said, “You don’t really think that, d’you, Captain?”
His laugh lacked humor. “He’s spent the last year slippin’ out of one tight spot after another. What I don’t get is why he hasn’t taken all his money and run. Really run south of the border...
The short cop said, “Then maybe he isn’t so smart.”
“All I know is...” The rest of his words had a musing quality. “...he’d have made a hell of a cop.”
The captain headed into the station.
I pulled the trenchcoat collars up and my fedora down, then I waited till the two cops were looking elsewhere and stepped out onto the platform, heading toward that waiting train, its lighted windows throwing distorted yellow squares onto the platform.
I had damn near walked right by them, to where I could step up onto the train, when the tall one called out: “Hey you! Buddy!”
I went over to them, in no hurry. They didn’t look stupid. But they didn’t look smart. I got out my wallet and flipped it open and showed them the badge.
“New York,” I said. “Things popping yet?”
“Oh,” the short one said. “City cop... No, not a thing.”
I checked my watch. Yawned. “Well... you guys hold down the fort. I go off duty when the train pulls out.”
“Tell me something,” the tall cop asked. “Do you big-city boys get expense accounts and everything?”
I gave him half a smirk. “Yeah — three whole bucks a day for meals.”
“Well, you’ll be eating better soon. This’ll be over ’fore you know it. He won’t get away. Bus station’s covered, our little airport too.”
“Roadblocks,” the short cop said, grinning. “They never learn.”
“No,” I said. “They never do, do they? They never get away. They run... and run. Till one day the game stops being fun and they don’t feel like running anymore. Because they’re alone. All alone. Dirty and wanted by nobody but the law and no damn good to anyone at all. Imagine it — being no good to anybody. Just something to hunt down.”
The short cop laughed. “Are all you city dicks philosophers?”
I grinned at him. “We’re big thinkers, to a man. You boys stay awake. You never know what a guy like this will pull next.”
I walked toward the train and, as I went, had a look in the station windows. Good to know how many more in blue and/or plainclothes might be waiting.
Then she saw me. And knew me. Her surprised recognition turned into something sad, and she looked away.
I stepped inside the station and went to the window.
“Friend,” I said to the man in his cage. He was in his fifties with a walrus mustache and wire-rim glasses.
“Yeah?”
“Who’s the blonde?”
“Who are you?”
I showed him the badge.
The stationmaster said, “You’re a cop and you didn’t spot her? What are you
“You didn’t look close enough at that badge, friend. I’m from the city. After that wanted murderer — John Murphy. The one they call ‘Irish.’ ”
“Oh, you’re down here on that manhunt too, eh?” He glanced toward the door. “Well, that’s Gloria Dell herself. Killed her rich husband, she did. Now she’s getting life. Tonight’s her last train ride.”
“Must have been mostly
“You ain’t wrong, mister.”
As I started to board the train, the tall cop was right there with a hand on my arm. “Hey, how far off duty are you going, anyway?”
“Real far, friend. I got a train detail going back. If our boy pulls a cute one and hops on here,
The cop grinned at me. “Then you can lean back and take it easy, chum. That guy Irish won’t make it out of town.”
I gave him a grin back. “You guys don’t miss much, do you?”
Onboard, I approached the conductor and flashed the badge again. “Where’s the officer with the prisoner?”
He was a slender guy, about sixty, in the typical dark blue uniform with brass buttons and a cap. “In the club car.” He pointed. “Right through there. Nobody back there right now but him and his prisoner.”
“Thanks.” I looked around. It was like I’d walked into 1920-something. “How old is this thing, anyway?”
“Ha! Been around longer than me.”
Then the train started up and so did I, heading back to that club car, where I dumped my trench coat and hat on the first seat. She was seated in a tandem club seat next to her companion, a big dick about forty, reading a paper. She was staring straight ahead. Behind them, nearby, was a small bar with nobody on duty. A topcoat that the big round-faced dick didn’t really need was slung over her right wrist and his left one.
The handcuffs would be under there.
Her eyes met mine. No surprise now. Perhaps regret. Sadness, at what we’d missed. But I gave her a little smile and she returned it, just barely, those lovely blue eyes lighting up.
“Gloria!” I said, all happy surprise.
The dick lowered his paper and glowered over it.
“John,” she said warmly. Hot syrup on a griddlecake.
“Imagine seeing you here,” I said, pulling over a single seat and dropping into it. “What’s it been? Ten years? I almost didn’t know you.”
“I
“Look, bud,” the dick growled, “find another place to park it.”
I put on a look that was mostly confusion with a dab of irritation. “What do you mean? Look, mister, she and I go way back...”
Gloria gave the dick a quick pleading look and said, “Oh... John, this is my Uncle Andy. Uncle Andy, John and I... a long, long time ago, Johnny and I were in love.”
The dick made a face. “Look...”
She whispered to him. What she said I couldn’t hear, but her lips spoke to me. “He doesn’t know. Please.”
The dick looked at her, then he looked at me, and a sigh started down around his shoes. “Sure, John. Stick around. Catch up a little.”
I leaned toward her a little. “You’ve grown ever more beautiful, honey.”
“That’s because I was just a kid,” she said, smiling just enough, “and you’ve been away so long.”
“I’ve dreamed about you, sugar. So many times. I was in the mud, but your face was in the clouds... or on the ceiling, when I was lying in a field hospital.”
She glanced at the dick and he seemed uneasy, almost embarrassed.
I said, “Where are you off to, honey?”
“I’m, just... you know. Going away. Visiting family.”
“You can’t run off, not now. Not when I finally bump into you after so long. Could we at least... talk a little? In private, maybe.”
She glanced at the dick. But he was looking at me, reading me.
“Korea?” he asked.
“No. The dustup before that. Pacific.” Then I said to her, “Let’s go get a drink. Hey, Uncle Andy — Gloria and me, we got so much to talk about... What do you say, Uncle Andy?” I stood and gestured for her to get up too. “Come on, Gloria.”
She looked at him. “Couldn’t we? I mean, I’m going to be away for...
The dick thought about it. Then he forced a smile and aimed it at me. “Listen, John — why don’t you go pour yourself a couple, and then you two kids can catch up.”
“Thanks, Uncle Andy,” I said, and went to the bar. I fixed us some bourbon and ginger ale.
The dick didn’t know I heard their hushed conversation.
“You play me for a sucker, babe,” he said, and then came the click that I knew was the handcuff key working, “and I’ll shoot you
“What could happen?”
“Go easy on the slob. Don’t tell him you grew up to be a killer. Let him have his drink and his old flame and his face in the clouds he saw from the mud and the field hospital. Because if he wants to see you again, there’ll be a heavy screen between you two.”
“You have a funny way of showing a girl a little pity.”
“Maybe I just want to see you sweat.”
“Thank you, anyway.”
Then she was beside me. She held out her hands and I drew her close. We never touched the drinks, just leaned against the bar.
“You lost track of me,” she said very softly, “but I keep track of you. They call you ‘Irish.’ They’re looking for you like they were looking for me.”
“And now,” I said, just as softly, “we’re two of a kind.”
“Not really,” she said, as she took my hand and led me to another tandem seat, away from and behind her cop companion. We settled in, and she said, “I’ll tell you what I told them all, and nobody believed. I’ll tell you I’m supposed to be a killer, only it never happened that way. But they said it did, and took the rest of my life away. You were part of that life once, and now, for just a moment, we’re young again. And in love. But before we can pick up where we left off... it’s over.”
“You’re wrong.”
“Am I?”
“It’s only just starting. See, I didn’t do what they say I did either. The world’s wrong about both of us, baby. And we’re paying through the nose for it.”
“What can we do, Johnny?”
I grinned at her. “Me, I like a challenge. I like going up against the smart boys. Nobody believes us, but we believe each other. They took us down, one at a time, but now we’re a couple. Fred and Ginger, Bonnie and Clyde. We make a go of it, together. We might die in the process, but it’ll be fun while it lasts.”
Those blue eyes were wider now — excited, filled with love, and belief in me. Somebody had put the two of us together on this old-fashioned train moving through a cold, damp night — call it kismet or God or maybe just sheer coincidence. But the two of us had found each other in the darkness, and the sparks we made gave us a chance.
The conductor came in and rushed up to me and said, “Look here, Officer. This just came in.”
I took the telegram and read: “WANTED MURDERER JOHN ‘IRISH’ MURPHY ABOARD SOUTHEAST SPECIAL. DANGEROUS, PROBABLY ARMED. HOLD FOR ARREST. POLICE BOARDING EMERGENCY STOP. REPEAT DANGEROUS AND PROBABLY ARMED.”
I asked the conductor, “Think you’d recognize him? Have you seen his picture, in the papers, maybe?”
“No.”
I put a hand on his shoulder. “Well, I have, Pop. If he’s here, I’ll find him. And get him.”
The conductor gulped. “What shall I do?”
“Not a thing. Don’t alarm the guy.”
The conductor nodded and, looking spooked, went off.
I slipped an arm around Gloria’s waist. “They know I’m here, kitten.”
“What do you have in mind?”
“Working on that,” I said.
Then I saw that the dick had stopped the conductor and was talking to him, and they both looked back at us, the conductor in fear, the dick in rage.
The cloak was ripped from our deception and there stood the law, indignant, outraged. The big man approached me, coat unbuttoned, hand over the .38 on his hip.
“You made a sucker out of me, Irish,” he said. The trembling in his voice had nothing to do with justice and everything to do with anger. “Brother, did I get took. I let the babe soft-soap me and make a mark out of me.”
I said, “Is that so, Uncle Andy?”
“You’re dead, boy.”
“Don’t make the big try, friend. I’m a little younger. A little faster... and I got more to live for — now, anyway.” The conductor, to the rear of the dick, was going for the emergency cord. “Don’t pull that thing, Pop!”
The dick asked, “You heeled, Irish?”
“Make a guess. But make it good — nobody wants to die for your kind of paycheck.”
Gloria’s smile was beautiful and awful. “You’re sweating, Uncle Andy. What’s the matter?”
“You two are crazy,” the dick said. “You won’t live the night out.”
I said, “Care to bet?”
“You’ll have to go through me first, Irish.”
“You married?”
That threw the big man. “...Yeah.”
“Kids?”
The dick swallowed and nodded.
“Want to risk all that?” I asked. “Make the try if you want, but remember — I have the edge.”
Another swallow, another nod.
With two careful fingers, the dick removed the .38 from the hip holster, slowly. He bent and tossed it gently away — he knew not to throw it down hard and risk it going off.
I leaned down to pick it up and he was on me. It was a sucker play and I fell for it. But neither one of us got the rod — Gloria got there first and used it to hold the conductor at bay, the old boy goggling at the two men thrashing on the carpet. The dick was heavy and he was on top of me, but then my knee found just the right place and he rolled off, groaning. Then I was on him, and I threw a punch that might not have put Marciano out but sent this overweight copper to dreamland.
I got the handcuff key out of his pocket, undid the loose cuff on his wrist, and tossed the cuffs to Gloria, who caught them one-handed; she was smiling like a beauty queen in a parade as she snapped the cuffs on the conductor and found him a seat.
Everything was going swell till the assistant conductor came in, a guy in his thirties with a halfback build. He was blurting, “They’re flagging down the train! They’re—”
Before he knew what was going on, I belted him and he hit the deck. Gloria held the gun on him.
“Get up and tell the boy at the throttle to keep going,” she said. “We don’t stop, understand?”
I was grinning. “That’s my girl.”
She shook the gun at the young trainman, who was on the floor in a half-lying, half-sitting position, his cap knocked off, his hair mussed, his expression dazed.
“Do it quick!” she demanded.
He winced up at her. “You’re crazy, lady. There are cops out there! You know what they want?”
With a toss of her blond hair, she said, “Yes. Yes, I think I do. I think they’d tell you they want to see justice done. Don’t
The trainman, scared now, looked from Gloria to me; then he nodded nervously.
“Would it be just,” I asked, “for that man on the floor to die? He’s a cop himself. Or your friend the conductor?”
One eyebrow was raised as she said to the young guy, “Justice can be served in any number of ways. Go tell the engineer. We’ll wait.”
He got up slowly, his cheeks flushed red. “Not on your life. Not on anybody’s life. I
The dick was coming around. He looked up from the floor and said, “Go tell the engineer, son — they’ll kill you.”
“I looked down a gun before,” the trainman said. There was as much pride as anger in it. He looked right at me. “But you got to get through me first. Lady, hand him the gun. He’ll need it.”
I held up a hand to stop her. Handing the .38 over would be just the distraction he’d need to throw himself at me.
I said, “You and I were in the same war, friend. And it wasn’t Korea — right?”
He gave me a slow nod. “That’s right. But now we have our
I nodded. “Hang on to the gun, sugar,” I told Gloria, “and keep a close eye on Uncle Andy...”
“Johnny,” she said, “I don’t get it...”
I nodded toward the trainman. “He fought for the right to challenge something like this. What branch, bud?”
“Marine. Second division.”
“Army,” I said. “Infantry.”
He came forward with his fists ready, and when he threw his first punch, I ducked it and swung a right at his chin. But he was no easy mark like Uncle Andy — he ducked that and stepped in to give me one that doubled me over. Much as that hurt, even with my wind knocked out, it left me in a position to tackle him and I took him down hard. He was on his back when I slammed a combination of rights and lefts into his chin, his face, that bloodied his mouth and his nose and though he wasn’t out all the way, he was finished. And knew it.
Gloria’s attention on our struggle was enough to give the dick a moment he could use to snatch the gun out of her hand. He held it on me and his expression was flat — too tired and beat up to summon any more rage.
He said, “Okay, you two... it’s over.”
She was at my side now.
I said to her, “It never really had a chance to start, did it?”
She kissed me — nothing fancy, just a quick sweet goodbye before all of this caught up with us.
The dick reached for the emergency cord, but before he made contact, a foot reached out and spilled him, landing him hard.
The ex-marine gave me a grin and a wink. With a glance at the dick, who was down and dazed again, he said, “Get out, buddy. Get out fast!”
Then Gloria and I were between cars and the wind was whipping us and the wheels were grinding. She was in my arms as if we were in a ballroom somewhere, and she asked, “What now?”
“Now we run.”
“Run where?”
“Somewhere to hole up till we’re very old news. Then maybe we come back and quietly prove ourselves innocent. Or maybe we just enjoy a new life somewhere. Live the right way and enjoy that life. But first we run.”
“It’ll be a hell of a run,” she said.
“Maybe we make it, maybe we don’t. But at least we try it together.”
Another kiss and we watched for the right moment.
To jump.
And start the run.
And I could swear I saw two faces in the window of that club car — that trainman giving me a thumbs up and a glum Uncle Andy, looking like he thought he’d be better off jumping too.
COAUTHOR’S NOTE: This story is based on a television play written for
Defender of the Dead
by Doug Allyn
People lie to me. A lot. It comes with the job. I’ve been a cop a I dozen years, first in the army, then with Valhalla P.D. in northern Michigan. I should be used to it by now, but it still surprises me how often people blow smoke when the flat-ass truth would serve them better.
In an MP psych class, the instructor said lying is a reflex, triggered by the fight-or-flight syndrome. Bottom line? If your suspect gets spooked, the next thing out of their mouth will likely be a lie.
Good to know.
But not when you’re having lunch with your mom, and she’s obviously spooked about something.
We were lunching in my mother’s antique shop, Claudette’s Classics and Junque, nibbling Chinese from takeout boxes. Ma’s office sits atop a three-step dais that gives her a three-sixty view of her store — gleaming hardwood aisles, oaken shelves stocked with antiques and collectibles, floor to ceiling. Normally, lunch with my mom is a pleasure. We swap gossip; I trade cop scuttlebutt for updates on our extended family, which LaCrosse is in love, who’s headed for trouble. We don’t keep score, but it’s usually a fair trade, more or less.
Until today. Ma kept avoiding my eyes, pushing her food around with her chopsticks. I had a strong sense she was holding something back, something dark. Which was scaring the hell out of me.
Normally, you don’t have to wonder what my mother is thinking. She’ll tell you, ready or not. Which cousin is in the closet, games her current boyfriend plays in bed. She often tells me a whole lot more than I want to know. So? Enough with the suspense.
“What’s up with you, Ma? What’s going on?”
And for a split second, I caught a flash of deception in her eyes. And I wondered if the next thing out of her mouth would be a lie.
And it was.
“It’s... nothing, Dylan, really,” she said, glancing away. And that “nothing” was definitely a lie, because
“When you were a boy, and I dragged you from estate sales to flea markets every weekend, do you remember the game we used to play?”
“You didn’t
“Let’s see how good you are,” she said, sliding a framed photograph across the table. “Look at this picture, Mr. Policeman. What do you see?”
I picked up the photo, looking it over
I checked the frame first. Sterling silver with a copper Art Deco swoosh across the base, left to right. That made it Prohibition era, nineteen twenties, early thirties, a genuine collectible in its own right. It wasn’t original to the photograph, though. The picture was much older, printed on ivory pasteboard, roughly four inches by five, a stiffly posed family portrait. A mom, pop, and five kids, ranging in age from three to thirteen, give or take, plus an older woman, standing behind them. Nana? Or maybe an aunt?
The group was definitely a family; they shared a strong resemblance — long jaws, flat features. Probably Scandinavian — Swedes, Norwegians, maybe Finns. They were well dressed for the time, Mom and the girls in spotless frilly smocks, Dad and the boys in new suits. From their clothing and the quality of the print, I made it mid-Victorian era. After the American Civil War but not by much. Eighteen seventy to seventy-five, somewhere in there.
“Well?” my mother prompted.
“The frame is sterling silver, quite valuable by itself,” I said, buying time.
“Mmm,” she said, unimpressed. She’s an impressive woman, my mother. Claudette LaCrosse is in her fifties now, her raven hair showing a few streaks of silver. Our family is Metis, blended-blood descendants of French voyageurs and their First Nation wives, common as pine cones in northern Michigan. Ma’s features are too strong to be Hollywood pretty, but she’s still a strikingly handsome woman, and beyond beautiful to me.
She was dressed for work in north-country casual, an ecru skirt suit and matching embroidered blouse. Her skirt was mid calf, to show off her titanium limb.
My senior year in high school, a drunk driver veered over the center line, hit my folks head-on. My dad was killed instantly. Ma lost her left leg at the knee.
The drunk was a city councilman from Lansing, with money and political juice. He gamed the system, won a change of venue, got his record suppressed. The judge gave him a stern lecture... then gave him a walk. The miserable sonofabitch never served a day for the crash. That councilman is the reason I became a cop.
My mother owns a lifelike prosthesis that can easily pass for the real thing. She prefers the metal one.
“Men check out your face, your boobs, then your legs,” she says. “I hate to see the poor dears wondering where the real me starts.”
She often tells me more than I want to know.
Not this time, though. She was watching me like an owl on a bunny hutch, waiting for me to spot something important...
“The girl’s collar—” I began, then broke off, peering more closely at the picture. Realizing what was wrong with it.
“The little girl in the middle, with the big eyes? In the light blue dress?”
“Blue?” Ma frowned. “The photo’s black and white.”
“Her collar has a cornflower pattern,” I said, showing off now. “Cornflowers are blue, so I’m guessing her dress matches.”
“Oh... kay, you’re probably right,” she conceded. “Anything else?”
“She’s dead, isn’t she?” I added. “The little girl.”
Ma arched an eyebrow. “Why do you say that?”
“The group is posed in sunlight. The others are squinting against the glare, but the girl’s eyes are wide open, and her pupils are dilated. So...?”
“You’re right, she is dead.” My mother nodded. “The photo is a
“A laugh a minute, those old-timers.” I reached for a bite of General Tso’s chicken, caught a flash of a rotting corpse, opted for a rice ball instead.
“Later, in the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries, wealthy families had likenesses of dead children done in oils, or engraved in silver or on a cameo. Then came the camera.”
“But posing with a corpse? A tad macabre, no?”
“No social media back then,” Ma said, with a Gallic shrug. “No Twitter, no tweets. The photo would be their only remembrance, so they made them as lifelike as possible. Photographers even provided stands to prop up the bodies more naturally. I sold an elaborate brass death stand to a collector a few years ago. Four-fifty. It would be more now.”
“But the girl’s eyes are staring, wide open. How did they manage—?”
“Pine resin, dabbed on her eyelids,” Ma said briskly, picking up the picture, frowning at it. “We live so much longer nowadays, death seems almost unnatural to us. It was normal to them. Half their children died before age twelve.”
“Life was brutish and short,” I conceded. “Still, pine pitch?”
“Every culture has rituals to keep death at bay,” she said. “First Nation Cree placed their dead on platforms in the forest, offering their bodies to the sky and the ravens. Dead presidents get hauled around on a gun carriage, like artillery. At police funerals, bagpipers play, like you’re all Scots. To me, that qualifies as weird.”
“So does playing a game we haven’t played in years. What’s the problem with this picture, Ma? What’s really wrong with it?”
“Not one damned thing,” she said bitterly. “It’s perfect. That’s what’s wrong with it.”
“Sorry, I’m not following.”
“Memento photographs were cheaper than rings or cameos, but they were still quite expensive. They were usually buried with the mother, as a treasured possession. To find a photo in pristine condition is... well. It’s
“Got it,” I nodded, “the picture’s rare. Is it valuable?”
“There is an active collector’s market,” she admitted, still avoiding my eyes. “A photo of this quality could easily bring two thousand, perhaps twenty-five, to a motivated buyer. Five K and up for rings or medallions—”
“Rings?”
“Photos only date to the Victorians.
It was a ring, gold, twenty-four carat, with an artfully carved skull. The engraving was so fine I had to squint to read it.
“Mathew Benoit, OB: 12 May 1721, AE: 1724. Plus a line of... Latin, right? What does it say?”
“OB means born,” she explained, “AE is
“And you’re damn well dodging my question, lady. Ma, what’s up? What’s the problem with the picture?”
“Occasionally, a death photo like this one will turn up in an attic, Dylan, usually faded, water-stained, chewed by mice. This one is as clear as the day it was taken, untouched by sun. I think it’s been sleeping in total darkness, for a very long time.”
I cocked my head, eyeing her curiously. Getting it at last. “In a grave, you mean?”
“That — didn’t occur to me till later.” She sighed. “Memento photos are so rare that I bought it, and listed it in my fall catalog for auction. But then the same picker brought me another one.” She slid me a second photograph. It was the same family, taken at an earlier time. The staring girl was still alive in this shot, standing beside her mother, who was cradling a baby in her arms. The child could have been asleep, but the anguish in her mother’s face told me she wasn’t.
Mom was misting up. “Look at her eyes,” she said, indicating the staring girl. “She looks so... haunted. As though she knows.”
“Knows what?”
“That her own death is coming soon. Look. She’s wearing the same dress she’ll be buried in.”
“She’s definitely uncheery” I conceded. “Who brought these to you?”
“A picker, a teenaged girl. Arlon Hatfield’s oldest, Selena. She’s sold me small items in the past.”
“You’ve got to be kidding. Arlon was born in trouble, Ma. He’s done hard time twice. If he’s mixed up in this—”
“I don’t know that he is, Dylan, but put the
“Did you ask?”
“Of course. She lied to my face. Said she found them Dumpster-diving behind Redbeard’s shop. I doubted that, but I let it pass. She’s a picker, I’m a dealer. You don’t ask a chef for her secret ingredient. But when she brought me the second
“Ma, if you think these photos were looted from a grave—?”
“
“If the girl didn’t loot them, maybe Arlon did. I can talk to them.”
“The girl won’t tell me, so I send my son the policeman after her? No. You would only frighten her.”
“Ma, there’s a lot more at stake here than some kid’s delicate sensibilities. Looting a grave is a five-year felony. You need to back the hell away from this.”
“But I can’t just
“Photographs?”
“No, but if someone’s looting graves, discarding the photos would make sense. They could be recognized, and the jewelry and memento pieces are much more valuable anyway. All the pieces are of the same era, though, late nineteenth, the lumber-baron days, and in pristine condition.”
“Do you think this girl is selling to Auerbach as well?”
“I don’t know what to think, Dylan, and it’s not something I can push her on. I’m all she
“You could be,” I conceded. “Let me—”
“No,” she said, waving me to silence. “I’ve been giving this some thought.”
“Surprise, surprise,” I sighed, leaning back in my chair. “What did you come up with?”
“In the old days, when the Cree offered their dead to the sky? They raised their platforms in remote areas, but they didn’t abandon them. One warrior would be chosen as
“Say what?”
“
“For doing what? Tending graves?”
“No, the opposite.
“And how do you offend a corpse, exactly?”
“The Cree laid their loved ones to rest with their favorite things, weapons, a calumet, fine beadwork. Even today we bury treasures, from teddy bears to jewelry. To rob the dead of those last, loving gifts is a truly vile crime. For the Cree, the punishment was death.”
“So you want me to murder the Hatfield girl?”
“Of course not. You said you remembered our weekends when you were a boy?”
“The yard sales and flea markets? Sure, Ma. I had a ball, actually.”
“So did I,” she agreed. “And this Selena reminds me of... well, you, Dylan, in those days. She is much as you were; hungry, eager to learn. I’ve made copies of the photographs,” she said, passing me two printouts. “Deal with this, but not as a policeman. Do it as
“And if the girl’s guilty? Then what?”
“I’ll leave that to you.” She sighed, patting my wrist. “Good talk, son. Sorry to eat and run, but I see a customer in trouble.”
She bustled off to aid a plump matron, torn between two Beatles lunch boxes. One was four hundred bucks, the other three-fifty. The large lady bought ’em both. My mother is one helluva saleswoman.
She must be.
She’d just sold me a half share of a five-year felony.
Stepping out of my mom’s shop is like traveling back in time, and not because of the antiques on display in her windows. Claudette’s is in the heart of the Olde Town district of Valhalla, a six-block section lovingly restored to its nineteenth-century roots. Cobblestone sidewalks, globular streetlights, shops with their original facades. It’s a crock, of course: During the logging boom, these streets were mud and boardwalks, seasoned with horse hockey.
The retro look is working, though. In recent years, the village has been growing exponentially, from a quaint little harbor town dreaming on Michigan’s northern shore to a bustling resort mecca, a hundred thousand plus and climbing. The newbies are dot-com entrepreneurs, or downstaters fleeing the cities to get away from it all but bringing most of it with them. Vale County P.D. is a small-town force dealing with big-city crime now, from meth cookers to murder.
Normally, I’d race to a crime scene with lights and sirens, pedal to the metal. Not this time. The victims were in no hurry.
Valhalla Evergreen Cemetery has five separate entrances, wrought-iron gates elaborately marked for Catholics, Lutherans, Jews, Baptists, and Methodists. Once inside, the only divisions are the paved lanes between the rows, a democracy of the dead.
I followed a long driveway to the rear of the grounds, where a small fieldstone cottage houses the caretaker’s office.
The day was warm for November, and the door was ajar. I knocked anyway. Two old-timers playing checkers beside a wood stove glanced up as I stepped in.
“Help you?” the older one asked. He was tall, bald as a cue ball, had a beard like a prophet, faded golf shirt, khaki slacks. His buddy was built like a beer keg in coveralls.
“Dylan LaCrosse, Valhalla P.D.,” I said, showing them my ID. “Got a minute?”
“Sonny, I can spare twenty years, if you need ’em,” the graybeard grinned, offering a gnarled hand. “I’m Leon Chabot, the caretaker here. What can I do you for?”
“We’ve had a report of possible vandalism,” I said, which wasn’t a total lie. “Have you had any problems here? Anything out of the ordinary?”
“Maybe one thing,” Chabot nodded. “A funeral director fainted dead away last Tuesday when a woman he’d just embalmed tossed a white rose on her own casket.” He waited.
“A twin?” I offered.
“Eye-dentical,” the old man nodded, chuckling. “Scared the livin’ bejesus out of ole Digger Don, though. That odd enough for ya?”
“Actually, I’m concerned with graves that may have been rifled or disturbed. Have you noticed anything amiss?”
“Sonny, we got fifteen thousand, seven hundred and forty-one loved ones in our charge as of Tuesday,” Chabot said proudly. “When I hired onto this job, we had more citizens under the ground than Valhalla had voters. Me and Bud here make our rounds every single day, and we note every pebble left on a stone to mark a visit. I guarantee you nothin’s been disturbed on our watch, and if we caught somebody at it, we wouldn’t trouble the law about it. They’d need an ambulance. Does that answer your question?”
“I believe so. Is this the only cemetery in the county?”
“We’re the largest by far, but there are a few old churchyards in the hills. I imagine the locals keep a pretty close eye on ’em, though. What kinda trouble you got, son?”
“This,” I said, passing him the duped photograph. “It’s possible it came from an old grave, turn of the last century or even earlier.”
“We got no residents that old here.” Chabot shrugged, massaging his beard. “This yard wasn’t laid out till nineteen and aught eight. Before that there were the churchyards, family plots on farms and estates, and the boot hills near the lumber camps, for fellas who got kilt loggin’. Dangerous work, that.”
“It was,” I agreed. “My father was a logger, grandpop too.”
“These pictures, though,” Chabot said, massaging his beard as he frowned at them. “They ain’t nothin’ a lumberjack could afford. They’d be more along the lines of — I don’t know — family graveyards? Like them lumber-baron mansions up on Sugar Hill. Most of them have family crypts. Even dead, they didn’t want to rub elbows with workin’ folks. Look down on the rest of us like buzzards.”
“They’re not as bad as all that.”
“No? Get a lot of invites up there, do ya?”
“Nope,” I admitted, “but that’s one of the perks of my job.”
“What is?”
“I don’t actually need an invitation.”
Chabot was right; the folks who lived on Sugar Hill were a breed apart. Old money,
In high school, my cousin Andre and I played hockey for the Valhalla Vikings. In theory we played defense, but we were really enforcers, thugs on ice. We’d had plenty of practice. Growing up, we’d roughed each other around almost daily.
Junior year the Vikes made the state finals, senior year we went all the way, erasing Grand Blanc in a three-game sweep. State champions, Class B.
And for one golden season, Dre and I were hometown heroes, welcome at any party. Even at the estates on Sugar Hill.
High school was a ways back, though. I doubted their memories were that long.
Driving into the hills that overlook the village was like motoring down a corridor draped in russet and gold. The Sugar Hill estates are ancient by American standards, built by lumber barons during the timber boom, from the late 1870s to the Roaring Twenties. Most haven’t been touched since. It’s tough to improve on splendor.
Sprawling,
I drove down a curving lane that circled the Deveraux estate, with the autumn colors in full bloom. There was no address on the mailbox. Homes on Sugar Hill have names, not numbers. If you bought the estate and lived in it a hundred years, it would still be “the old Deveraux place.”
I rang the bell, half expecting to get the butler and a brush-off. Got the lady of the house instead, a tall gazelle of a woman in riding clothes — dressage boots, skin-tight breeches, and a competition silk blouse. She was slim as a riding crop, pushing fifty, her ash-gray hair trimmed short as a boy’s. Nothing boyish about her, though.
“Yes?” she said, frowning.
“Sergeant LaCrosse, ma’am, Valhalla P.D.” I held up my ID. “We actually met, some years ago. You taught History of Western Civ at Valhalla High.”
“I did,” she nodded, “but I’m afraid I don’t recall—”
“I wasn’t one of your students, but I played hockey with your son Mark. I was here several times, at parties? And I recall seeing a crypt on the grounds.”
“You came to a party here, but remember the crypt? Wow. I probably don’t want to know, do I?”
“We were looking for a quiet corner. It was — definitely quiet.”
“So this is what? A trip down memory lane?”
“No, ma’am, we’ve had a report of possible vandalism of old graves.”
“Here?”
“Not necessarily. But I need to start somewhere, so—”
“Gee, my day just got a lot more interesting,” Mrs. Deveraux said with a shrug. “This way.” She set off at a brisk pace. I fell into step beside her, circling the house to a rear corner. The crypt was built of the same fitted fieldstones as the house, massive, but not overpowering. It was surrounded by an ornate cast-iron fence, eight feet tall, every baluster topped with a spear point that looked sharp enough to draw blood. The crypt’s heavy oaken gate was slightly ajar, though.
“Is this door normally left open?” I asked.
“Why would we lock it? To keep people out, or keep them in?”
Mrs. Deveraux pulled it open without difficulty and I followed her into the crypt, a tall room of stone, roughly the size of a motel business suite. The sepulchers were stacked like bunks against the walls, three on one side, two on the other, with room for more, each with its own marble plaque.
“You can open one, if you like,” Mrs. Deveraux said, facing me, her arms folded. An amused twinkle in her eye.
“Why? What would I find?”
“Nothing. Not so much as a chicken bone. They’re empty, you know.”
“No, I don’t know. What are you talking about?”
“Do you remember studying the Great Fires in school? Eighteen seventies to nineteen ten?”
“Vaguely. Big forest fires, right? Leveled half the state. What about them?”
“Our original family estate was built several miles from here in what’s now state forest, near the logging camps. It was convenient then, construction lumber could be milled on the spot, and it gave my great-greats a short walk to work. Unfortunately, after logging off the timber, they left the slash behind. As it dried, it became tinder, flammable as gasoline. No one knows what started the fires, but they torched these hills like the Devil’s flamethrower. Do you recall the pictures?”
I shook my head.
“These hills looked like Hiroshima after the bomb. Miles and miles of nothing but gray powder. Houses and barns burned down to the dirt, heat so intense even the foundations crumbled to fly ash.”
“What about graves?”
“Graves?” she echoed, surprised at the question. “Sergeant, they couldn’t find the houses, or the roads that led to them. Grave markers were wooden in those days. They would have been erased as completely as the buildings.”
“But the graves would have remained intact, right?”
She eyed me curiously. “Actually, given the incredible heat, I suppose six feet under was the
“But if the bodies were lost, why build crypts?”
“They were remembrance, to honor the departed, so their names wouldn’t be forgotten. There have been a few burials over the years, but I don’t know of any that are occupied by the original barons. Their markers were lost, so were they.”
“I see,” I nodded, though I really didn’t. “And you have no idea where the original graves were?”
“None. Logging was a massive enterprise in those days, Sergeant, and the cuttings covered hundreds of square miles. During the Depression, Lansing claimed most of the burned ground as state land, eighty thousand acres, give or take. The original home sites could be anywhere out there, lost in a forest bigger than half the countries in the United Nations. What brings all this on, anyway?”
“This,” I said, handing her the picture of the staring girl. She glanced at it, then back at me, waiting for further explanation. Didn’t get one. Then looked at the photograph more closely, frowning.
“When was this taken?”
“I don’t know. From the clothing, eighteen eighties or thereabouts, but that’s a guess. Why?”
“I think I recognize this boy,” she said, indicating the lad standing beside his father in the photo. “Can’t swear to it, of course, but I think he might be one of the Cavanaughs. We’re second cousins. My aunt had her family tree displayed in her library. In the photos I’ve seen, he was a much older man, but there’s a definite resemblance.”
“How sure are you?”
“Not very, it’s been years since my aunt passed, but he does seem familiar.”
“You’ve got an amazing memory.”
“You need one to survive as a teacher. And if any tombs in my neighborhood have been vandalized, I’m sure I’d hear of it, but I can’t imagine why anyone would do such a thing. There’s nothing to steal. No one from those days is buried here, and they never were.”
I mulled her words over as I drove deeper into the back country beyond Sugar Hill. If the lady of the manse was right, the lost graves wouldn’t be on the current estates. They were all built years after the fires that devastated Michigan.
Payback.
The timber barons harvested the virgin forest like a field of wheat, and paid a terrible price for their arrogance.
And now it looked like somebody was harvesting them, looting the valuables they took to their graves. Maybe there was a trace of poetic justice in that, but it was still an ugly crime.
But if the barons abandoned the forest that made their fortunes, not everyone did.
With land dirt cheap, working men, loggers, immigrants, veterans of one war or another settled in the back country. I grew up in these hills.
In school, they called us wood-smoke kids. It’s a nicer term than white trash, and there’s some truth to it. Our homes were heated with wood scavenged from the state forest, and the smoke scent lingers on us like musk. I’m proud of my roots, but in Vale County, if you call somebody wood-smoke? You’d better smile.
If the back country has a queen, it’s Emmaline Gauthier, mama to seven boys, grandmother to a roughneck militia that could give the Mafia lessons in organized crime, north-shore style.
Her clan owns small holdings scattered around the state forest, mostly subsistence farms, twenty acres here, forty there, but total them up and they cover a lot of country.
Generations back, wood-smoke folks grew truck gardens and hunted year round, living off the land as they had for two hundred years. Not anymore. The DNR is tougher on poaching now, and cooking crank or growing weed pays a lot better than raising rutabagas.
Tante Emmaline’s farm rests atop a long rise, with a magnificent view of the rolling, forested hills, with a silvery sliver of the big lake glinting on the horizon. From her front porch, she can watch the morning sun rise out of the waves, and see it settle into the big pines at end of day. She can also see anyone approaching a half-hour before they pull into her yard.
She’d been watching me come, knitting on her porch in a white pine rocker hand carved by one of her sons. Or perhaps her great grandfather. Time is marked differently in the back country.
She appeared to be alone as I strolled up, but I noticed the hayloft door of her barn was ajar and I guessed someone was watching me from the shadows. Maybe had me in his cross hairs. Welcome to wood-smoke country.
I kept my hands in plain sight as I walked up the steps to her broad front porch. The rambling clapboard cabin could have been teleported from the great plains, along with its owner.
Tante Emmaline Gauthier has one of those timeless faces you see in tintypes: weathered, hawkish, carved from an ancient oak. Her ice-blue eyes look right through you. Her clothes were vintage Goodwill: faded flowered dress, a threadbare sweater, work boots.
“Good afternoon, Miz Gauthier.” I nodded as I reached the top step, “I’m—”
“Claudette LaCrosse’s boy,” she finished, glancing up from her knitting. “Dylan, right? How’s your mother?”
“She’s fine, ma’am.”
“Yes, she is. Some folks in town ain’t kind. Store clerks pretend I’m invisible, snotty brats snicker at my brogans. But when I visit your ma’s shop, she offers me coffee, shows me some nice pieces. We chat about the old days. I buy a trinket now and again, but not often. We both grew up in the back country, your ma and me. She ain’t wood-smoke no more, but she ain’t forgot her roots neither. Have you?”
“No, ma’am, but I’m not here to talk about my ma.”
“Should I call my lawyer,
“It’s certainly your right, ma’am. If you feel the need.”
“I expect I can handle any static you brung, sonny. Is this about them black birds?”
“Birds?” I echoed, baffled.
“Lotta locals been jawin’ about aliens and black airships and the like. I’d write it off to meth-head nonsense, except even churchy folk been seein’ them things.”
“What things?”
“Can’t rightly say. They only fly at night, so nobody sees ’em good. Air machines of some sort is all I know. I thought it might be you fellas.”
“No, ma’am, this is the first I’ve heard of it.”
“DEA then. Or FBI. One of them alphabet posses.”
“Why would the DEA be interested in you, Tante Em?”
“You’d have to ask them. Feds don’t need no reason to snoop. Won’t be long till a drone bee tails you to the privy when you take a dump. But if you ain’t here about them birds, what is it you want?”
“I came to ask about this,” I said, handing her the photograph. Her eyes widened, then she all but threw it back at me.
“Is something wrong, Tante?”
“That’s vile, that dead child. Why show me a thing like that?”
“It came up in an investigation, looted from a grave. Ever seen anything like it?”
“Hell no. Why would I?”
“Because you’re kin to Arlon Hatfield. His name came up too. What’s he into these days?”
There was a long pause. Tante Em and I have a complicated relationship. She’s a shirttail relative of my dad’s, so we’re technically kin, and relationships matter in the mixed-blood Metis community. But it doesn’t outweigh self-interest. We work opposite sides of the street, so Tante will chat with me, but we seldom talk business. I’m not sure where the line is, but apparently my question was within bounds. Emmaline gave a curt nod of approval.
“I heard your ma’s took an interest in Arlon’s eldest, Selena. That’s good. She’s quick as a ferret, that girl. She needs to be out of that shack.”
“Why?”
“Arlon’s a bad ’un. Used to do sawmill work, but he’s been fired from every crew in the county, the last time for pulling a bowie on his foreman. His wife had the good sense to run off to Minnesota last time he got locked up. I thought he might wise up, but—” She shook her head. “He just wangled hisself a job in town with one of them newbie antiques dealers. Auerbach, I think.”
“What does Arlon know about antiques?”
“Must be a rougher game than we think, ’cause stomping folks is all Arlon’s good at. The man’s trouble, Dylan. If he thinks your ma is trying to steal his daughter away? You tell her to take good care, understand?”
“Yes, ma’am, I will.” I nodded.
“Then don’t let me keep ya,” she said, turning back to her knitting. “Or was there somethin’ else?”
“One other thing, but it’s a bit odd.”
“Odder than them birds?”
“Maybe. It’s about the graves.”
“Graves?” she snorted, looking up, bright-eyed as a sparrow. “Dead folks, Arlon, and now graves? My lord, son, you are full of surprises. What graves?”
“Old graves lost in the great fires, a hundred plus years ago.”
“Hell, everything was lost in them fires. Whole towns burnt down. So?”
“There were big estates in these woods back then, some of the same families that live on Sugar Hill now.”
“The barons.” She nodded. I could almost see the gears spinning behind her bifocals. I’ve no idea how old she is. Seventy? Eighty? More? No cobwebs, though.
“Well, if their graves were lost, sonny, I imagine whatever they held dear is still with them.”
“How do you mean?”
“Black walnut. Back in the big timber days, this area was famous for its black-walnut caskets.”
“Caskets? Why?”
“There was plenty of walnut in these hills back then. The tree’s natural oil makes it bug proof, so folks figured bodies would keep longer in a black-walnut coffin.”
“And did they?”
“How the hell would I know? Or anybody, unless they dug ’em up after a century or so. Is that what’s happening? Someone’s digging them old-timers up?”
“I don’t know, Tante Em. But if you hear anything...?”
“I’ll pass it to your ma, sonny. But my, she has raised herself a storyteller,” she said, shaking her head. “Black walnut, indeed. Who’d a thought?”
I left her, still chuckling to herself.
“Young LaCrosse?” she called after me. “While you got one eye out for them coffins, keep the other peeled for black birds, eh?”
“Yes, ma’am, I’m on it.”
And I was. I wanted to know about the aliens haunting the deer woods as much as she did. They weren’t birds, and Tante Em damn well knew it. When she joked about the bees tailing me, she called them drones. Some bees
Driving back to town, I hit speed dial to put a call in to the DEA’s metro Detroit office.
“Drug Enforcement Agency. How can—?”
“AIC Ken Tanaka, please. I’m Sergeant Dylan LaCrosse, Valhalla P.D.”
The operator asked for my badge number, and I gave it. A moment later, a familiar voice picked up.
“Tanaka.”
“Ken, it’s Dylan LaCrosse. I’ve got a question about ops going on in Vale County. Are we okay to talk on open line?”
“We can talk in the lobby of the
“Not even reconnaissance?”
“Recon? Ahhh, you mean the bird? Have you seen it?”
“Not personally, but I’m hearing things. What’s going on?”
“My best guess is, it’s a Predator drone, Dylan. Two of my guys were bowhunting whitetails last weekend, camped out on state land? One said he heard a drone cruise overhead in the dark. Said it was definitely a Predator. He’s an Afghan vet. He knows ’em.”
“So it’s military? But why would they be flying drones over the state forest? What are they looking for?”
“I thought ATF or the Feebs might be testing some new drug sniffer on the quiet, Dylan, but it turned out to be stranger than that.”
“Strange how?”
“You’ve probably read the Defense Department’s replacing the Predators with a shiny new unit called the Reaper. Bigger, faster, with five times the firepower—”
“—and costs ten times as much,” I Finished. “What’s the weird part?”
“You’re gonna love this, bro. Know what they’re doing with the retired Predators? They’re selling them off, as war surplus, high-tech gear and all, everything but the Hellfire missiles.”
“You’re kidding.”
“Nope. GPS, infrared, ultra-violet, heat-sensitive cameras, ground penetrating radar. It’s nineteen eighties tech, but it all works.”
“I don’t understand. Who’d buy one?”
“You tell me. He’s in your jurisdiction.”
“Who is?”
“I traced the sale, Dylan. The only drone sold in your area went to a guy named Hans Auerbach. Ring any bells?”
“He’s an antiques dealer.” I nodded, still absorbing what he’d said. “Moved up here from Motown maybe eighteen months ago.”
“What’s a relic-seller doing with a drone?”
“No clue, Ken, but I plan to ask. What gear did he get with it?”
“Technically, you’d need a warrant to ask that, Dylan.”
“Technically, the next time your crew raids a meth lab in Vale County I’ll guide your guys into a swamp and leave ’em for the coyotes. I know damn well you checked, Ken, so? What equipment did Auerbach buy with that Predator?”
The Lakewinds Mall is barely a mile down the shore from Olde Town, but it’s newer by a hundred years. The shops are bright, shiny, and ultra modern. Blazing video billboards flash above the storefronts, displaying merchandise and messages in high-def images that flicker by so fast that only speed freaks can follow them.
Inside, Auerbach’s shop was equally sleek, the diametric opposite of my mother’s place. Stylish glass shelving, Eames chairs with canvas cushions, surreal lamps and mannequins. The walls were massive mirrored panels that virtually doubled the shop’s size.
A large display near the front of the main showroom was given over to high-end, high-tech smartphones, digital cameras, notebooks and laptops with iris-recognition technology.
“Interested in a phone?” a salesgirl asked. She was young, blond, and perky.
“No, I’m just surprised to see state-of-the-art gear in an antiques shop.”
“Mr. Auerbach loves his toys. If you have questions, I can page him,” she said, reaching for her phone. “I don’t know the first thing about all this.”
“No need,” I said, opening my jacket to show her my badge. “Just point me at him. It’ll be a surprise.”
“He doesn’t like being surprised,” she said nervously.
“I don’t much care. Where is he?”
She pointed, reluctantly, then hurried off like I was an Ebola carrier.
I made my way to the rear of the store, looking over the stock as I passed. I paused a moment at one elaborate display.
Mementos aside, most of his stock consisted of overpriced collectibles. I spotted a few reproductions that weren’t labeled as such, weren’t labeled at all, in fact. What you’d pay would likely depend on whether you could tell the difference or not. It told me a lot about the owner.
The clerk’s directions led me to a mirrored door in the center of the mirrored rear wall, which was nearly invisible. It was locked. I rapped, and held up my badge. Someone buzzed me through.
Beyond it, a corridor ran through to the rear of the building with offices on either side, all of them mirrored, completely opaque.
A pudgy type, thirtyish, in shirtsleeves and a black sweater vest and khakis met me in the corridor beyond the door. Olive complexion, thick dark hair worn shaggy, and an expression of petty annoyance that you usually see on frat boys.
“Mr. Auerbach?”
“That’s me, sport, but if you’re selling something—?”
“I’m Detective Sergeant Dylan LaCrosse, Valhalla P.D. I understand you bought a Predator drone six weeks ago at a federal auction?”
“I... did, yeah. And I filled out all the proper forms and then some, sport. So what about it?”
“We’ve had nuisance complaints, about a drone being flown in the hills, spooking the locals. Would that be yours?”
“Or someone else’s,” he snorted, shaking his head. “The locals are a pack of inbred rednecks. What do you call them? Wood-smoke folks? God, I hate this place.”
“This place?” I said, glancing around. “What’s to hate? Your carpet cost more than my Jeep.”
“My family has three other stores, downstate. I wanted the Detroit location, or Royal Oak. Instead the old man dumps me up here in the boon-docks, says sink or swim. I don’t plan to sink. As for the drone, I’m totally within my rights. We fly well below the FAA’s ceiling—”
“We?”
“I have an — assistant.”
“Arlon Hatfield.”
He hesitated. I had his attention now.
“Why would that be police business?”
“Arlon’s an ex-con with a record for violence. Did you know?”
“No, and I don’t care. I believe in second chances, you know? He works the back country for me, buys folk art from local rubes who have no idea what it’s worth. They sell for cheap.”
“I’ll bet. Ever do business with Arlon’s daughter, Selena?”
“Who?”
“I’ll take that as a no? Why are you flying the drone over state land?”
“Where should I fly? Over the town?”
“Why not over the lake? Forty thousand square miles of open water, five thousand shipwrecks out there. With all that gear, maybe you’ll find a few.”
“It’s not that simple.”
“Why not?”
“I’m afraid a layman—”
“Actually, I’m not a layman. I served three tours in the ’Stan, before I signed on here. Sport. Kabul, Helmand, Kandahar. We worked with drone pilots every day. They used heat sensors to spot snipers and ambushes, ground-penetrating radar to spot mines and IEDs—”
“IE—?”
“Improvised explosive devices. The radar doesn’t show the actual weapons, only anomalies, straight lines in amorphous soil. Symmetrical shapes where there shouldn’t be any. I’m very familiar with the tech, Mr. Auerbach. I’m just wondering what you’re doing with it.”
“The drone’s only a toy, Detective,” Auerbach said, trying to stare me down. “I can afford it.”
He was a better liar than most. Probably got lots of practice, peddling reproductions as originals.
He was staring at me.
“LaCrosse,” he said, nodding slowly, “I knew I recognized that name. Your mother owns that crappy little shop in Olde Town, doesn’t she? I heard her son was a cop. Is that what this is? Your wood-smoke mama send you to give me a hard time?”
“I’m here because of the drone complaints. And since I am—” I took the
“No.” He barely glanced at them. “Why would I?”
“They’re antiques, Mr. Auerbach. You own an antique store.”
“We only stock high-end pieces here. Go peddle your pictures to your mother, sport, this shop is private property. So unless you have a warrant—?”
“No, no warrant.”
“Then we’re done. Get out.”
“No problem,” I said, turning to go.
“You probably felt right at home over there, didn’t you?” he called after me.
“What does that mean?”
“Raghead tribesmen in Afghanistan probably aren’t much different than the hicks in this backwater.”
“If you mean some families have their roots sunk deep in the north shore, you’re right. But for the record? I grew up in the back country, wood-smoke to the bone, which makes me one of the inbred rednecks you mentioned.”
He swallowed, but didn’t back off an inch.
“I’ll give you a pass on that, pal, write it off to ignorance. But if you ever mention my mother’s name in that tone again, I will drag your porky ass out to the alley, tear your arm off, and beat you to death with it. Are we clear?”
He started to crack wise, but read my eyes and thought better of it. Which was probably best, for both of us.
Halfway to the door, I turned back for a parting shot, but didn’t take it. Auerbach had his back to me, talking heatedly on the phone. I didn’t bother to eavesdrop. I had a fair idea who he was calling.
In the parking lot, I scrambled into my Jeep, matted the gas, and burned rubber out to the highway, headed into the Black River hills.
If I’d guessed right about what Auerbach was doing with his drone, they’d try to destroy the evidence now, as quickly as they could. With no hard proof, my only shot was to catch them at it.
I fairly flew off the main drag and the pavement ended soon after. Then I was on dirt roads that snaked through the hills like a rattler with a broken back.
I’d been to the Hatfield place a dozen times, busting Arlon or his brothers, so I knew better than to roll up on him. A half-mile from the final turn, I veered off the trail, plowing into a copse of cedars that folded over my Jeep like a camouflage net, concealing it from the road, and the sky.
Scrambling out of the Jeep, I checked my weapon to be sure I had a live round in the chamber, then I was off, sprinting cross-country through the brush, juking around the trees like a halfback, trying to make time without braining myself.
Ten minutes into my run, the aspens and birches started thinning out and I slowed my pace, not wanting to break into the open.
Suddenly, just ahead of me, I heard an engine roar to life. I dove for cover, rolling up behind a tangle of autumn olive bushes. Parting the branches, I wiped the sweat from my eyes and peered down a long slope to the Hatfields’ double-wide trailer, a rust-streaked, tumble-down junker held together by prayer and duct tape. Two battered pickup trucks were parked in the yard, one up on blocks, the other a daily driver. But Arlon wasn’t using either one.
He was busy strapping a shovel and a hoe onto the back of a four-wheeler, a John Deere Gator. And as soon as I saw the tools,
Arlon disappeared into his rickety toolshed after more gear. I rose, and strolled down the slope toward the Gator, in no hurry now. I had him cold. Arlon was a hardcase who hated cops, but he was an ex-con country boy who hated cages even worse. Push came to shove, he’d trade in Auerbach for the chance to get clear of this.
Or so I thought.
Until he came out of that shed holding a rifle. An old Marlin ’95, aimed straight at my face. The gun was older than dirt, but it packed 45–70 government loads that would drop a buffalo. Or take my head off at the shoulders.
I stopped dead in my tracks, holding my hands out, away from my weapon.
“Freeze right there, LaCrosse,” Arlon growled. “Keep your hands where I can see ’em.”
“Slow your roll, Arlon,” I said. “You’re not into anything we can’t fix yet. But if you don’t lower that gun right now, you will be.”
“I ain’t the one jammed up here, Dylan. Toss your piece away. Slow. Left hand.”
I considered arguing, but Arlon’s eyes were bleary, his speech was slurred. He was half in the bag, which made him surlier than he was sober, touchy as a gut-shot bear. Crossing Arlon was risky business anytime, but in this condition? It could be a fatal mistake. He was wasted enough to kill me by accident.
Reaching across with my left hand, I gently lifted my old Beretta M9 automatic out of its holster with my fingertips and tossed it away. I had a backup Smith Airweight in an ankle holster, but it might as well have been on Mars.
“Now what?”
“I oughta tie you to a goddamn tree and gut you like a buck. Soon as a man gets two nickels to rub together, here’s Johnny Law with his hand out. Your problem is, you forgot it’s deer season, Dylan. Half a million city boys are chasin’ around these woods with rifles that shoot a mile. It’s amazin’ they don’t kill a hundred a day, accidental or a’ purpose. Stray rounds don’t give a damn who they cap, and if you ain’t off my place in the next ten seconds, you’re liable to stop one.”
“You do realize that threatening an officer of the law is a felony?”
“I ain’t threatenin’! I got a God-given Second ’mendment right to stand my ground. Now git! Before I change my mind.”
Actually, the Second Amendment doesn’t say squat about standing anything, but I wasn’t inclined to debate it with a wino waving a big-bore rifle.
I backed away, keeping my hands in the air, letting him run me off. He watched me go, not bothering to conceal his contempt. He even lowered the rifle to port arms. No need to threaten me now. He had the edge and we both knew it.
As soon as I crossed the tree line, I ducked behind a big poplar, reached down, pulled my backup piece, took a deep breath, and risked a quick glance back into the clearing.
Arlon was already on the move.
Slinging his rifle, he clambered into the open cab, revved up the Gator, and gunned it around, roaring out of his yard like his tail was on fire.
As soon as he disappeared, I was off, sprinting down the slope in hot pursuit, hoping to hell he wouldn’t stop to check his back trail. The Gator had disappeared into the trees, but I could still hear it ahead in the distance, and following its tracks was no problem. The ATV’s tires had a distinctive tread, a deep forward vee for busting through mud. I wasn’t worried about losing him now, so I slowed my run to a steady lope, one I could keep up all damn day.
My problem was, I had no idea how deep in the forest he was headed. I was gambling that it wouldn’t be too far, or he’d have taken his truck. All I could do was maintain a steady pace and hope to hell he wasn’t running for Canada.
He wasn’t.
A mile into the chase, the Gator’s tracks suddenly veered off the dirt trail and headed into the trees. Arlon was going cross-country now, busting through the brush. It was a lot slower for him, but no problem for me. All I had to do was stay on his tail.
And soon I was gaining ground. I could hear the Gator more clearly now, its sturdy thirty-horse engine snarling as it muscled through the scrub, then suddenly—
Silence. He’d stopped. Or maybe he’d decided to stake out his back trail. His rifle against my little .38? No contest. If he was waiting for me, I was outgunned, probably dead.
Ducking off the trail, I took cover, crouching behind a dead ash. Waited ten minutes, sweating bullets, but heard nothing, saw nothing moving.
Decided to take a chance. Keeping low and staying a full forty yards off his trail, I threaded through the trees, silent as a hunted buck.
I slowed, hearing voices. Had no idea what it meant. Was Arlon meeting someone out here or — and then the music started. Sweet Jesus, it wasn’t real, it was a radio. The idiot was listening to music while he was doing whatever it was.
And what he was doing was filling in a grave.
I eased out of the tree line, crouching low. Hatfield was below me now, in a clearing. A patch of sandy soil surrounded by a stand of jack pines, in what was clearly the remains of a family burial plot. Three open graves. One with the wreckage of a small casket scattered about it. A child’s casket. Likely made of black walnut. The girl in the cornflower dress? I had no idea. Arlon was kicking the pieces back into the hole as I watched, then shoveling the dirt in on top of it, erasing the evidence of what he’d done out here.
Insulting the dead.
I stood up, earing back the hammer on my Airweight. Hatfield’s rifle was leaning against the trunk of a pine. It was within easy reach. I didn’t care. I was half hoping he’d try for it.
“Hold it right there, you miserable son of a bitch!” I shouted, starting down the slope towards him. “Drop that freaking shovel now, or I’ll drop you!”
Arlon kept right on working. Didn’t even look up. The idiot couldn’t hear me over the Gator’s radio.
Arlon froze, then straightened up, still holding the shovel, red-eyed, half drunk, and mean as a wolverine with rabies. Nothing new about that. At sixteen he’d decked a remedial math teacher, at eighteen he’d sucker-punched a deputy sheriff over a speeding ticket. Did two years for it. Since then he’d been run in on a half-dozen charges, the hard way every time. Which was fine by me.
I was in the mood for trouble, totally zeroed in on Hatfield, wondering if he was dumb enough, or drunk enough, or just plain crazy enough, to try for his rifle.
I was so focused on Arlon, I never saw the pine root that noosed my boot and sent me sprawling down the slope, tumbling ass over teakettle until I slammed into a stump, hard. So hard I saw stars. And lost my damn gun!
Dazed, I was still frantically groping around for my .38 in the sand when Hatfield made his move. Snatching up his Marlin, he jacked a round into the chamber as he stalked toward me, the weapon at his shoulder, aiming right between my eyes. Then he stopped, maybe twenty feet away. He was definitely close enough. Wood-smoke kids grow up shooting squirrels in the head to save the meat. For a frozen moment, our eyes locked, and then his widened, and he fired!
He was so close, the muzzle blast slapped my face as the slug burned past my ear. Crazed and manic, Arlon racked in another round just as I found my weapon and raised it to fire, knowing I was already too late. Arlon fired again. Too soon! Missed me by a foot to the left, but before I could return fire he broke and ran, sprinting for the trees. I raised my revolver, aiming dead center between his shoulder blades, two-hand hold.
“Hold it right there! Stop, goddammit, or I’ll shoot!”
But I didn’t. I could’ve capped him easily. Maybe I should have. But I was still stunned and dazzled by the muzzle blast, my ears were ringing, my eyes watering.
I held my fire.
Arlon never slowed; he kept right on running, struggling upslope, plowing through the sand. He still had his rifle, but didn’t raise it again. At the crest of the rise, he risked a quick look back, but his eyes were so wild I’m not sure he saw me at all. Then he vanished into trees. I lowered my weapon, let him go without firing a shot.
I eased down slowly to my knees instead and drew a long, ragged breath. Desperately grateful that I wasn’t sucking air through a 45-70-sized chest wound. Simply glad to be breathing, still alive.
But utterly baffled as well. Sweet Jesus, I should be dead as the dirt, my headless corpse kicked into one of the open graves Hatfield had plundered, never to be seen again.
Yet somehow I wasn’t. I was alive and kicking and damned grateful to be. But not for long. My relief quickly faded, supplanted by a rising red rage. Not so much at Hatfield. Criminality was Arlon’s nature. He was a mean drunk, dumb as a box of rocks, in and out of trouble his whole miserable life. He was as much an animal as any brute in the forest. His time would come, and soon.
Arlon may have been born to lose, but he hadn’t become a ghoul until somebody set him on it. Auerbach. A rich prick who thought his money gave him license to do as he damn pleased.
It didn’t. And he was about to find that out the hard way. But even as I drove Hatfield’s Gator, backtracking to my Jeep, I couldn’t get the image of Arlon and his old rifle out of my mind.
Hatfield was hunting meat before he could cipher. He was a crack shot and we were barely twenty feet apart when he fired, point-blank range. How the hell had he missed me? He could have dropped me like a bad habit, and he damn well meant to. When he raised up, I could read the killing rage in his eyes. He meant to take me out.
So why was I still breathing?
Some say it’s better to be lucky than good, and there was no doubt I’d been damned lucky. Still... I couldn’t make it compute.
I called in a BOLO on Hatfield from my Jeep, but I wasn’t really worried about him. November nights get stone cold along the North Shore and Arlon was afoot without supplies. We’d stake out his place, grab him up when he came in.
But before that happened, I wanted a serious talk with the son of a bitch who set this whole sorry business in motion.
I roared into the Lakeside Mall with lights and sirens cranked up full blast, shrieked to a halt in front of Auerbach’s Antiques, and piled out of the Jeep, leaving the door open, the siren screaming. I wanted him to know I was coming for him. I wanted everyone to know.
Auerbach came storming out of his office to face me dead center of the showroom floor.
“What is all this?”
So I told him what it was. That I’d tracked Hatfield to the grave sites that had been looted of the valuable relics on display in his shop. That he’d located the grave sites for Arlon, using the drone’s ground-penetrating radar to spot the casket’s symmetrical outlines from the air.
He didn’t even blink.
“Let me get this straight. You think I’ve been... how did you put it? Looting century-old graveyards in the state forest? I can assure you, I’ve never set foot in—”
“—because you’re a city boy who couldn’t find your way past the first tree. That’s why you needed Hatfield. But if you expect him to take the fall for it, forget it. When we bring him in, he’ll give you up.”
“And it’ll be my word against a disgruntled former employee with a long police record. Who will file the complaint? The girl in the picture you showed me? Dead a hundred years?”
“Actually, everything on state land belongs to the state,
“You think the prosecutor will care about old grave sites? The dead can’t vote.”
“They don’t have to. They have me. Turn around, and put your hands behind you. You’re under arrest.”
“Are you out of your mind? I’ll sue you and this town for every cent you have.”
“You’ll have to do it from jail. No bail. You’re a flight risk.”
“That’s ridiculous!”
“I doubt a local judge will think so. When you called us a tribal society, you were half right. The graves you robbed are kin to the families who’ve been running the north shore for a hundred years. Your lawyer can appeal, and maybe he’ll win. Eventually. But in the meantime, you’ll be locked in a cage watching your business go straight down the tubes. Your assets will be frozen, websites shut down, replaced by a court order explaining why. By the time you get sprung, people will spit when they pass you on the street.”
“Fine by me! My old man will give me one of our downstate shops and I’ll be back on top in a month. You think you’re jamming me up? Hell, you’re doing me a favor.”
Maybe he was right. Maybe I was.
Maybe not.
A week later, I delivered some paperwork to the county lockup. Auerbach’s petition for bail had been denied. His lawyer would appeal, of course, and a higher court downstate would likely find in his favor, but it might not matter a damn.
In the visiting room, I barely recognized him. The spit-shined frat boy looked haggard, unshaven, his hair awry. And the paperwork, which he should have expected, nearly sent him over the edge.
“No,” he said, his jaw quivering, “I can’t stay here. You’ve got to let me out!”
“Me? Why would I—?”
“You don’t understand,” he sobbed, “I can’t close my eyes. I’m afraid to sleep. She comes to me in the dark. Every damned night.”
“What are you saying? Who comes?”
“The
“I’m the last guy you should ask, sport. Your lawyer—”
“I can’t wait for that! Those graves! When we opened them, we set something loose. I don’t know what she is, a ghost or — I don’t
The turnkey stalked over to us, glaring at me. Raising my hands in mock surrender, I beat a hasty retreat. But as I passed through the checkpoint and stepped out into free air, I felt no sense of triumph.
I’ve seen guys in some godawful situations. Maimed and dying, drowning in their own blood.
But I’ve never seen a more terrified shambles of a human being than Auerbach, completely undone by his own guilty conscience. Haunted by some imaginary horror that only he can see.
Textbook paranoia.
Except that — when I arrested him? He seemed more annoyed than guilty. I don’t think he felt any remorse at all for what he’d done.
He does now.
I almost pity him. But not much. Whatever’s stalking him, real or imaginary, he brought it on himself.
I’d write off his raving to an overwrought imagination, but...
I keep thinking back to Hatfield. A woodsman and a crack shot, who somehow missed killing me from twenty feet away.
I kept replaying that scene over and over in my mind, until it finally registered that I wasn’t actually
He didn’t miss. He wasn’t shooting at me at all. He was trying to kill something else. Maybe the same...
And whatever it is, it saved my life.
When my mother first laid this
I’m not laughing anymore.
Like a shadow from the forgotten past, this task has come down to me. I didn’t ask for it, nor do I want it, yet somehow...?
Apparently, I’ve been chosen.
I am
But if so, there’s been a terrible mistake.
I’m not the man for this. I’m a rational guy, who functions just fine in the real world. I believe in hard facts and evidence. The supernatural is a show on TV.
But now? When I wake in the night, remembering the fear in Hatfield’s face as he fired past me? And the terror in Auerbach’s eyes?
I don’t know what I believe anymore.
Murder in Aladdin’s Cave
by Amy Myers
Auguste Didier was in full agreement with Queen Victoria’s declaration: He was not amused. The correct way to greet the opening of the New Year lay in producing a superb turbot
Auguste shivered. There was light here, thanks to the need to operate the understage machinery, but not enough to make this a desirable mission, especially as the charlotte
Auguste heard this unearthly scream just as he reached the last step. Running towards him was Jacob Hunt, who maintained the many wigs demanded by the Galaxy productions. Jacob looked as terrified as he sounded. A slightly built, nervous man at the best of times, this lack of control was nevertheless unusual.
“What’s wrong, Jacob?” Auguste asked in alarm. This evening’s performance of
Auguste relaxed. “You just saw one of those dummies from
Jacob shook his head violently.
In the dim light, Auguste could see Jacob’s jacket also bore signs of what might well be blood and he advanced even more cautiously towards the open door, beyond which now lay the darkness of the unknown. Summoning up what remained of his courage, he stepped inside Aladdin’s Cave.
No magic oil lamp lay there, no genie appeared as it had for Aladdin. Instead, beside the nearest pile of mock tree trunks adorned with dusty stage hangings and an old candelabra, sprawled the body of a man. The gaping mouth, the sightless eyes, and the blood — and the dagger still partly thrust into the chest — made it clear the man must be dead, but Auguste forced himself forward to feel for a pulse. There was none and the hand fell limply back.
“It’s Baron Glumboots,” he whispered in horror. Glumboots was the most disliked man in the Galaxy Theatre Company. “What could he have been doing here?” There was no response from Jacob. He had fainted.
Baron Glumboots, in real life Mr. Oscar Fish, had lived up to his role of villain offstage as well as on. Famous for playing this role in melodramas at the Adelphi Theatre, the Galaxy had been eager to acquire his services for the scoundrel who aspired to the hand of Princess Petal.
Auguste had discovered on his arrival in England from his native France that the pantomime was a peculiarly English tradition in which, as far as Auguste could gather, the principal boy was always played by a girl, and the elderly female comic character was always played by a man. Why this should be so, he had no idea. The English, Auguste decided, had some very strange ways.
At least he could testify that Princess Petal was played by a woman — and he knew all too well that Baron Glumboots was a man. Now he lay dead, murdered, a terrible end no matter what his misdeeds in life, Auguste thought soberly. Leaving a revived Jacob in reluctant charge, he rushed to find the theatre manager and, failing to do so, he used the theatre telephone to contact Scotland Yard, not far away from the Galaxy in London’s Strand. Then he braced himself to return to Jacob and the grisly scene.
They were not alone for long. His telephone call had been overheard.
“What’s all this about a murder?” The property master, Harry Waters, thundered down the stairs.
The property room for current productions was on the ground floor but Waters, new to the job, saw every storage room as being his exclusive domain, particularly Aladdin’s Cave. He was a large, sturdily built man and inclined, Auguste considered, to overestimate the importance of his job. As usual, his coat was covered with paint spatters — many, Auguste noted, as red as the blood of the late Baron Glumboots.
Waters peered over his shoulder into Aladdin’s Cave, to which Auguste was guarding the entrance. “Let’s have a look.”
“No one enters,” Auguste said firmly, “until the police arrive.”
“Darn it, it’s my props room,” Waters yelled, looming over him.
Luckily, at that moment the comedian Arthur Brown arrived, fully dressed for his role of Queen Beanbody, complete with a chestnut-coloured wig and big boots showing under his skirt.
Arthur Brown and Harry Waters did not see eye to eye — and not just because Arthur was six inches shorter than the property master. Only one thing linked them: They both detested Glumboots. Harry because, it was rumoured, Glumboots frequently hinted he knew a lot about his past life, and Arthur made no secret of the fact that Glumboots had wrecked his career. Rumours circulated about a role Arthur might have won at the prestigious Albion Theatre had it not been for Glumboots’s intervention. Unfortunately for Arthur, he was sharing a dressing room with Glumboots for this Christmas season.
“What’s going on here, mate?” Arthur said. “Heard old Glumboots had met his deserts.”
He didn’t seem unduly worried, Auguste noticed.
“You beat it, Brown,” Harry Waters snarled. “What are you doing down here?”
“Looking for you, mate. You weren’t in the props room when I got here tonight. Where were you, having a set-to with Glumboots?”
Harry’s answer to Arthur was a vicious shove, after which he promptly tugged Auguste out of the way by his collar, only for Arthur to push Auguste right back into the doorway. Harry and Arthur then set upon each other and during the ensuing fight Auguste managed to close the door and stand firmly in front of it.
Then, fluttering down the steps and clad in her Princess Petal costume, came Hetty Clogg herself. Auguste was very fond of Hetty, although she needed very little acting ability to play the part of the dewy-eyed Princess, whose talents lay in charming, not thinking. Her white dress floated around her, stage jewellery glittered upon her golden wig and around her neck and wrists, and her large blue eyes fixed themselves on Auguste.
“My darling Glumboots,” she cried to him. “Someone said he was dead.” Despite the tragic expression, there was, Auguste couldn’t help noticing, a hopeful note in her voice.
“He’s not your darling Glumboots, Hetty, love,” Arthur crowed with glee. “He was threatening to reveal your little spree with that singer last year. Your precious Earl of Otford wouldn’t like that, would he? He wouldn’t want to marry you anymore.”
Auguste stiffened. It was well known that the earl was besotted with Hetty, but that the earl’s mother, the formidable countess, did not share his rapture about his proposed bride.
Hetty looked tom between outrage and fear. “If Glumboots is dead, I never killed him. I wasn’t down here, Arthur. I only went to the props room.”
“What for?” snarled Harry Waters.
“The wigs,” she said indignantly. “I took mine and Miss Wisley’s to our dressing room, and yours and darling Glumboots’s up to your dressing room, Arthur, because neither of you was around. I was just being helpful. Miss Wisley wasn’t in our dressing room either; she’d said she was meeting darling Glumboots in the greenroom. Anyway, I couldn’t have killed Glumboots because he’s so much bigger than me and I wasn’t there anyway.”
After this volley of protest, Auguste predicted that Hetty would now faint, and so she did — albeit gracefully upon a chair. “How could you be so cruel, Arthur?” she moaned a little as no one rushed to revive her.
“Easy, darling,” Arthur chuckled. “I’m the Countess of Otford in disguise.”
And then there was another arrival, Miss Jane Wisley herself.
“Jacob,” Jane announced imperiously, “to my dressing room, if you please. My wig needs curling —
“Someone’s been murdered
“Murder?” Jane went very white. “Who’s been murdered?”
“Darling Glumboots,” Hetty retorted — with some relish, Auguste thought.
Jane gasped. A trifle theatrically, he considered, judging by the hand clasped to her admirable chest, which was dutifully heaving under the blue satin coat. But perhaps it was genuine, as she was known to have been on very intimate terms with the late Baron Glumboots.
“That dear man,” she cried. “Oh no, it cannot be! No wonder he didn’t come to the greenroom.”
“He’d already chucked you. That’s what you told me,” Hetty said simply. “You said you’d make him pay.”
“I never said such a thing. Never.” Jane flushed. “He was the dearest man in London.”
“Didier!” A roar from the end of the passageway as Robert Archibald, the Galaxy manager, descended to the cellars. “What the dickens are you all doing down here? What’s going on? Fine thing if we can’t put a pantomime on without Scotland Yard descending on us. Inspector Egbert Rose, he says his name is. Turned up an hour ago and it’s only forty minutes to curtain up. Rose is asking for you, Didier. Your fault, is it? You pinched the Lovelet necklace?”
“A
“He’s come here to arrest you, has he?” Robert Archibald barked. “Understandable, but why’s he poking his nose in everywhere?”
“It’s usual—”
“What is usual,” Archibald roared, “is that a theatre puts on plays. Five minutes ago that inspector fellow ordered us to cancel the performance. I’ll have to give the whole audience its money back. We’re ruined.
“But murder must—”
“Murder?” Robert Archibald asked blankly. “What murder?”
“Baron Glumboots,” Auguste said, equally taken aback. “Mr. Fish’s body is in Aladdin’s Cave.”
“Nonsense,” Robert Archibald said impatiently. “Must be a mistake. There’s no murder. It’s theft the Yard has come here for. Stolen from the hotel, yet he has the cheek to say this theatre’s involved because no one else knew she had the necklace with her in London. It’s you he’s asking for, Didier. No murder, unless you’ve just bumped this Rose fellow off.”
Auguste took a deep breath. “There
A moment later Princess Petal relinquished her seat just in time for Robert Archibald to collapse onto it.
“What was Oscar Fish doing down here?” Inspector Egbert Rose of Scotland Yard grunted later that evening.
The performance had been cancelled, amid protests from Robert Archibald, and the earlier onlookers had been shepherded into the greenroom, normally where the cast relaxed, but today for them to undergo interrogation by Rose’s Sergeant Stitch. Thankfully, the body had now been removed, and only Auguste remained with the inspector in Aladdin’s Cave. The pleasures of the charlotte
“I do not know why he was here,” Auguste said helplessly in reply to Inspector Rose’s question. “He was not yet in costume, so he might have needed something or been searching for the property master. The props room is on the ground floor but I was told the property master wasn’t there at one point.” Auguste could not help wondering why he himself was here. Although he had helped the inspector in a previous case, that did not mean he had any desire to do so again. He was a chef, not a detective in the Criminal Investigation Department. He repressed the uncomfortable thought that he himself might be under suspicion, having arrived so promptly upon the body’s discovery.
“Coincidence,” Inspector Rose remarked, gazing round the piles of forgotten and unloved properties of all kinds, from comic masks to firkins of Dutch metal. “First someone tips the wink to me that the theft of the Lovelet necklace and others are connected with this theatre, and I’m no sooner here than there’s a dead body.”
“But no one from here would break into a room at the Cecil Hotel.” Auguste was amazed at this theory. “They are far too tired and too busy after performances to burgle hotels.”
“This isn’t the first jewellery theft. There have been others. It looks as if the villain shinned up the drainpipe and managed to reach the balcony of the dressing room next to where her ladyship was sleeping. Think of it, Mr. Didier. The Cecil’s gardens are handy for the river and so’s this theatre. The necklace could have been out of the country that night. Our Mr. Fish tumbled to what was happening and paid the price.”
“That’s possible,” Auguste agreed, “but Mr. Fish was not popular with his fellow actors nor with the stage staff and so there might be other reasons to account for his death.”
“How unpopular would that be?”
“
The inspector blinked. “Who?”
“My apologies. Offstage she is Miss Hetty Clogg, who, it is said, was being blackmailed by Mr. Fish; he was threatening to reveal an unfortunate episode in her life to the Earl of Otford, whom she hopes to marry. Miss Jane Wisley too had good reason to dislike Mr. Fish, who, it seems, no longer wished to continue his relationship with her and no doubt expressed it very cruelly.”
“Unlikely either of those ladies would be jewel thieves or murderers, although Miss Wisley — if she’s the young lady in the boots — seems very sure of herself. What about the men?”
“Arthur Brown, the comedian, has apparently suffered setbacks to his career at Fish’s hands, and Harry Waters, the property master, is said to have had a more interesting background than the management was told.”
“He does indeed. He did stir for assault and theft a few years back. Would he plunge a dagger into Fish, though? And talking of daggers, any idea where that came from?”
“No, but I’ve seen several lying around here.” Auguste glanced round Aladdin’s Cave. “I would think they are very blunt, though.”
“The police surgeon said the blow had been delivered with force.”
Auguste decided not to dwell on the image that produced in his mind. “It suggests a crime committed on impulse,” he said hastily.
“Which,” Rose observed, “brings me back to my first question: What was Fish doing here? The chap who found the body had no idea, but he doesn’t work at the Galaxy, so what was
“Jacob collects the wigs from the previous day’s performance in the morning to be tidied and recurled in the shop at Covent Garden and leaves them in the props room near the stage-door entrance ready for the evening. Sometimes he searches for castoffs in Aladdin’s Cave.”
“Eh?” Rose looked puzzled.
“It’s the theatre’s name for this storage room,” Auguste explained. “It’s a glory hole full of items from past productions, and cast and staff can come here if they wish. It’s still odd that Baron Glumboots should have been here tonight and not yet changed for the performance.”
Rose checked his notes. “The police surgeon thought he’d been dead about an hour when he saw the body at seven-fifteen. Jacob Hunt says he came with those wigs about a quarter to six, went for a drink in the Coal Hole pub, then returned to have a look in Aladdin’s Cave and found the body about six-thirty.”
“And then I arrived.”
“Glumboots died about six-fifteen; your Hetty Clogg said that neither he nor Arthur Brown was in their dressing room when she delivered their wigs as well as her own and Jane Wisley’s — who also wasn’t there when Miss Clogg arrived. And that means your precious Princess Petal has no alibi either.”
Could the inspector really be thinking that Hetty could have committed this murder? Auguste pulled himself together. “What time did Hetty come for the wigs?”
“She told my sergeant about ten to six. When Jacob Hunt had arrived five minutes earlier to leave the wigs, Harry Waters, the props man, wasn’t in the props room and he still wasn’t there when your Princess Petal arrived, nor when Oscar Fish came marching in the stage door about six o’clock. He complained to the stage-door keeper that he couldn’t find Harry Waters or the wig and he was seen to go up to his dressing room. No more is known. Harry Waters said at first that they were all wrong and he was there at the time, but then changed his mind and said he too was in the Coal Hole pub.”
“Where Jacob Hunt would have seen him.”
“He claims not, because it’s a crowded place at that time of the evening. Now this Aladdin’s Cave, Mr. Didier, I’d like a look around. Never know, we might turn up a magic lamp. Feel like a genie, do you? Something brought that man down here and you might get a clue if you look around as well.”
“My magic is only in my kitchen,” Auguste replied cautiously.
Nevertheless, he thought, there was a kind of magic here, as they picked their way along the narrow passageway between the piles of unsorted properties. What riches might lie here, what memories that today’s horror might taint? He could see old tables laden with helmets and masks and plates of artificial food — he shuddered, then remembered that many of them would be thrown around the stage by Clown, which made the sight more bearable. There were mirrors and pictures stacked against the walls, boxes of foil decorations and stage jewellery, an old moustache carelessly tossed onto one pile, a fake ruby pendant that might have hung round Ellen Terry’s neck when she played Olivia, the dummy of a baby, and so much more, but no clue that Auguste could see.
“What better place to hide jewels like the Lovelet necklace?” Rose observed more practically. “Where to begin, though? Mr. Didier, no ideas from you? You’ve hardly won your spurs as a genie, have you?”
Magic lamps and genies indeed, Auguste thought gloomily as he made his way back to the theatre restaurant. It was gone ten o’clock now, and without a performance to provide customers he would have expected it to be empty. On the contrary, it was full with a crowd of people at the door waiting to be seated. Alas, it seemed it was not his cuisine that had brought them to the restaurant but, judging by the excited way his staff were being questioned, the rumours of murder. Did they think Jack the Ripper had chosen the Galaxy for his latest murder? he thought crossly.
The witnesses and, Auguste presumed, the suspects were still in the greenroom close to the stage, where, he was told, a hasty supper had been provided for them. Inspector Rose was now with them. Auguste’s spirits sank even lower. Inspector Rose seemed to think that he was a magician. It was true he could work magic with a bowlful of delicate truffles, champagne, and stock, but the ingredients of the bowl the inspector had handed him were beyond even Auguste’s powers: a jewellery theft and the death of an actor, murdered either for blackmailing those weaker than himself or for cruelly slighting a woman or because he had confronted the thief. These ingredients refused to turn themselves into a respectable dish, and he had no magic lamp to make them work. In short, he was no genie.
Back in the kitchen, he stared at the restaurant menu for the morrow but could not feel his usual excitement. A
Perhaps he should do the same with the ingredients of this case? he thought fancifully. If Glumboots was the apple and his blackmailing, cruelty, and the jewels the pastry, what would happen if he turned it all upside down?
And at last he began to see.
“No entry” Sergeant Stitch (who disliked Auguste) said with glee, barring his entry into the greenroom. “The inspector’s interviewing suspects. It’s confidential.”
“But—”
“No entry!”
Auguste glared at him. “Then I demand to be a suspect, Sergeant Stitch. I confess I was on the scene suspiciously soon after the murder of Mr. Oscar Fish. I disliked him for blackmailing Hetty Clogg. I knew where the daggers were in Aladdin’s Cave. I might have killed Baron Glumboots.
Sergeant Stitch took his revenge. Auguste was duly escorted inside with a loud announcement that Mr. Didier had confessed to the crime of murder. Auguste thought he saw the corners of the inspector’s mouth twitch, but Rose replied gravely, “Thank you, Stitch. I’ll deal with him.”
“The Lovelet necklace, Inspector,” Auguste began when Stitch had released his grip and the inspector had drawn Auguste to one side. “We speculated that Oscar Fish knew who was involved in the jewel thefts,” he continued. “But suppose it was he who organised them? He moved in high circles, knew where and what should be stolen. He could have arranged for someone else to carry out the job and bring the jewels to him for disposal elsewhere. This evening he could have been expecting the Lovelet necklace, but his accomplice betrayed him.”
Rose eyed him keenly. “Props?”
Auguste nodded.
It was a dejected group after the plates of sandwiches had been cleared. Auguste thought it a depressing sight. Hetty and Jane were still in costume and the white dress and the blue satin coat looked shabby and cheap without the stage lights on them. The wrinkled face of Arthur Brown, who was still clad in his shawl, skirt, and boots, staring out under his chestnut wig failed to look comic. Jacob was clearly deciding never to search for wigs again, Props was glaring with fury, and Robert Archibald sat grimly with them, arms folded defensively against this unexpected blow to his theatre.
“You, Miss Clogg, came down to the property room at ten to six and took several wigs back to the dressing rooms,” Inspector Rose began. “No one was there to receive them. Miss Wisley was here in the greenroom waiting in vain for Oscar Fish. Mr. Brown only arrived at the theatre at six-fifteen, in time to change for the performance, by which time Miss Clogg says she was in the dressing room. But where were you, Mr. Waters?”
He shifted nervously. “In the pub, as I told you.”
“Mr. Hunt didn’t see you.”
“Never saw him either, but I was there,” he glared.
“But one of you was with Oscar Fish in Aladdin’s Cave. Was it you, Mr. Waters, discussing your past life in Wandsworth Prison? Or you, Miss Clogg, pleading with him as he threatened you? Or you, Miss Wisley, angry at his rejection of you? Or you, Mr. Brown, eager to avenge old wounds?”
Harry Waters leapt up from his chair, turning it over in the process of making for the door. Princess Petal and Jane Wisley screamed and Arthur Brown let out a string of expletives as Sergeant Stitch came rushing in blowing his whistle. A hefty shove from Harry Waters cleared his way to the door, but Stitch was made of stern stuff and a leg quickly extended sent Waters stumbling into the sergeant’s less than loving arms.
Auguste leapt up, appalled at what was happening. The apple
Come back, genie, Auguste commanded again, thinking feverishly. Glumboots had arrived at the theatre at just before six o’clock, but Props wasn’t there, the genie whispered to him encouragingly. The stage-door keeper had told Glumboots the wig was upstairs where he then went. Did he find it there? There was no way to be sure, but something was clearly wrong because he must have come down to Aladdin’s Cave almost immediately without changing, perhaps in the hope of finding Props down there — and perhaps the Lovelet necklace. But there he met his death. The genie seemed to be grinning — and no wonder, because now Auguste understood.
“Inspector,” he yelled dashing after the group now disappearing onto the darkened stage.
Rose stopped as Auguste reached the stage. “What?”
“We have it wrong,” Auguste panted. “Think of properties, not Props.”
At that moment, there was a scream from Hetty Clogg followed by gasps as a dark figure could be seen climbing up the ladder into the flies amid a mass of ropes and pulleys.
“Come on down!” roared the inspector.
A pause and Jacob Hunt climbed slowly down towards him.
“Very nice piece of sole,” Inspector Rose said approvingly to Auguste, after a late supper in the restaurant. “That forcemeat wrapped the fish up nicely. Like this case, thanks to you. What brought you to our friend Hunt?”
“It was simple,” Auguste replied modestly. “The wig made a splendid place to hide a jewel, because no one would examine it closely, except the person for whom it was intended. They are very intricately made with springs, gauze, and hair, and burying the jewels in Glumboots’s wig was an excellent way to transport them after Hunt had stolen them. Hunt’s firm works for a lot of theatres under contract and you will probably find that Oscar Fish plays in several of them. But tonight the plan went wrong somehow.”
“I can tell you how,” Inspector Rose replied. “Hunt’s told us the lot now. When Fish found his wig in the dressing room, the necklace wasn’t there. That’s why he rushed to see if Hunt was still in the theatre. He was. He had come back from the pub earlier than he had claimed, and Fish accused him of trying to cheat him. When Hunt protested and said the necklace had been there, Fish threatened to tell the Yard that he was the thief. Hunt lost control — who would believe him over the word of the great Oscar Fish?” Rose paused. “Time for me to call on the genie again, Mr. Didier. Ready?”
“Perhaps,” Auguste said cautiously.
“Where did the Lovelet necklace go?”
Auguste stared at him aghast. He had forgotten that small detail. “I don’t know.”
“Come on. Genies always know.”
Auguste cast a desperate eye around the restaurant for inspiration. His eye fell on Princess Petal, still clad in her floating white costume dress as she dined with the Earl of Otford. Auguste gazed at this peaceful spectacle and studied her more closely.
Could it be...? Could it
He cleared his throat. “Shall we ask Princess Petal, Inspector?” he suggested diffidently.
Inspector Rose followed his discreetly pointing finger and they went over to her table together.
Hetty turned to them in delight. “The earl and I are betrothed,” she told them happily.
Auguste left it to the inspector to speak. “And this lovely sparkling necklace round your neck is an engagement present?” he asked politely.
Hetty giggled. “Oh no. This is just stage jewellery. I found it lying on the floor after I’d delivered those wigs to darling Glumboots’s dressing room. It’s so much prettier than the ones we usually wear. Don’t you think so, Auguste?”
“I do, Hetty,” he replied. “Very much prettier, but alas...”
The Man With Two Grins
by Richard Helms
Langston Hughes once wrote, “Hold fast to dreams/For if dreams die/Life is a broken-winged bird/That cannot fly.” There are some dreams which should never be trampled upon. Dreams deserve treatment reserved for the delicate and precious things they are.
I imagine Claire Sturges felt the same way before the dangerous, smooth-talking stranger named Baxter Flatt walked into her life on a bright summer morning in Jackson Square.
Claire was Cully Tucker’s friend. Cully is my attorney, sort of, in the sense that I call him whenever my infrequent dangerous adventures land me in jail. He’s a small-time ambulance chaser with self-esteem problems, but his heart is in the right place, which is probably why he showed up at Holliday’s, a bar off Toulouse Street in the French Quarter. I play a cornet at Holliday’s, and I live in an apartment on the top floor. I also do favors for friends, so Cully brought his sad-looking friend Claire to see me on a warm afternoon in October.
“Mr. Gallegher,” she began, “I don’t want you to think I am a foolish woman. I’m forty-two years old, and until last June I led a very stable life. I went to good schools and made some very prudent investments with the money I inherited from my parents. I’ve never married, though I’ve had a number of offers. I have a good job as a management consultant with the firm of Sanders, Boynton, and Simms on Canal Street. Now, I’m afraid I’ve done something quite stupid and embarrassing.”
She looked like a forty-year-old virgin I knew once when I was a professor at a university in New England. She put great store in her stability and in her propriety. If her slip were showing she would be thrown into a tizzy.
“I was spending a Saturday morning in Jackson Square watching artists paint. A young man who called himself Baxter Flatt walked up to me. He seemed nervous, and was perspiring profusely. He begged me to walk a short distance with him, and he said that ‘they’ were after him. I asked who ‘they’ were, but he said the less I knew, the better. He appeared at his wits’ end, and I must admit quite frankly that I was intrigued. My life to that point had been so ordered and planned that the prospect of a dangerous encounter was, if I may say so, romantically appealing. I walked with him until he was several blocks away from the square. He appeared to relax, and asked if he could buy me a drink. Mr. Gallegher, I normally do not accept such invitations from people I’ve just met, but he seemed so genial, and, as I’ve told you, I was quite distracted by the romantic nature of our meeting. I accepted, and he told me the most amazing story.
“He said that he was an operative for an obscure government agency, and that his identity had been discovered by what he called ‘deep covers’ in New Orleans. These ‘deep covers’ were afraid that he would expose them, and they wanted to kill him.”
I interrupted. “Did you ever see these people he described?”
“No, but Baxter... Mr. Flatt claimed to see them several times that day. I let him drive me home in my car. He took a crazy, circuitous route, driving back and forth, and around blocks two and three times. Finally, he said he had lost them, and he was safe, temporarily. He said he needed to find a safe place to hide and asked if I could drop him off at the next comer. I was frightened, but terribly excited, so I told him he could hide at my house.
“He stayed there, off and on, for almost two months. At first it was a completely impersonal arrangement. He would disappear for three or four days at a time, then reappear looking ill and exhausted. He would tell the most harrowing stories of being followed and attacked, and of hiding in the vilest places. Once he indicated that he had even been forced to kill one of the people pursuing him.
“I was so taken in by the danger and the romance and the intrigue that I believed him. He told me that he had been placed ‘out of sanction’ by the agency he worked for, which meant they didn’t trust him anymore, and they would not protect him. He said he had arranged to buy a new identity, but he needed ten thousand dollars to pay for the identification cards and papers. I acted foolishly. I gave him the money. He left, and I haven’t seen him since.”
“Did you notify the police?”
“After three weeks. I was afraid that Baxter had been killed. I talked with a detective named Nuckolls.”
“Farley Nuckolls,” I said, “I know him. Good cop.”
“He told me I had been swindled. It seems Baxter Flatt is some kind of mentally ill person. A paranoid schizophrenic. He is convinced that he is being persecuted by some unknown, unseen enemy, by secret agents from unnamed countries. And, I’m sorry to say, I’m not the only woman he’s fooled.”
I rose and went to the refrigerator for a Dixie beer.
“Ms. Sturges,” I asked as I sat back down, “what would you like me to do?”
“Mr. Tucker told me that you might be able to help me find Baxter. He mentioned you worked at one time as what he called ‘muscle’ for a gangster to whom you owed money.”
“That would be Leduc,” I said, glaring quickly at Cully. There were some things he was not supposed to discuss. This was one of them.
“He told me Leduc died, and since then you do occasional work helping people who are in trouble.”
“Did he tell you that I have scruples?” I asked, then took a long pull on the Dixie for emphasis.
“He said that you always tell the police if you run across something they should know.”
“Soon as I get around to it. Is that a problem?”
“Of course not! I
“Do you have any idea where he might be?” I asked.
“I know where he was two weeks ago. I was back in Jackson Square yesterday, looking at some prints by a young photographer. There was one picture in particular, a shot of an apartment on Royal Street, the type of photograph the tourists like to buy. The photographer caught Baxter standing in front of the building. I bought the print and asked the photographer when he took it. He said it was about two weeks ago, during a walk in the French Quarter.”
She took a sloppily matted eight-by-ten matte print out of her oversized handbag. It was a nicely composed shot of one of the older wrought-iron bedecked apartment buildings, the type that would have made Tennessee Williams sob with envy. A lean, haggard man who looked forty going on eighty stood in front of the building with his hands in the pockets of his baggy jeans, staring out at nothing in particular.
“I know this building,” I told her, “The Flanders Arms. It was rebuilt right after the Great Fire, then gutted around nineteen forty for internal refurbishing. You think Flatt is staying there?”
“I don’t know,” she said. “I’ve been afraid to check. If he were to see me, he might run away again, and I’d never find him. Tell me, Mr. Gallegher. How much do you want to find Baxter?”
Here is where things always get sticky. I’m not a private detective. I’ve never been a private detective. What I am is big and menacing, and pretty smart to boot. And I’m lucky as hell. Luckiest guy you ever met, at least so far. It served me well when I was shaking down gamblers for overdue vigorish. After I left that part of my life behind, it has also been an advantage in my infrequent adventures finding lost people and objects for people who either can’t go to the police or have found the police unhelpful. After a few uncomfortable moments of negotiation, we arrived at fair compensation for my time.
Something about Claire Sturges’s story resonated with me. There was a time, half a life ago, when I was a forensic psychologist assigned to assist a police department in New Hampshire. That turned out badly, which is one of the reasons I now make my living as a jazz cornet player at Holliday’s. During the time I worked with the police, I came into contact with more than my share of psychotics. Something in Claire’s description of Baxter Flatt just didn’t fit. I couldn’t put my finger on it, precisely, but something was definitely out of kilter. Since she had already consulted with Farley Nuckolls, I decided to pay him a visit.
Farley Nuckolls, New Orleans police detective, has few — but well chosen — words for me in general. He detests what I do, but he can’t prove a thing. All he knows is that I frequently pop up with some piece of information that makes his case, and I occasionally present him with a grisly little problem which falls under police purview.
Nuckolls is a gaunt broomstick of a man with a hawk nose and no chin but lots of turkey wattle. His shoulders are stooped. He resembles nothing so much as a cartoon turtle. He has a lisp, the kind of sound made when you talk without moving your upper lip. Beyond that, he is the best detective I’ve ever met — tenacious, intuitive, and dedicated. That’s probably why he constantly teetered on the brink of burnout.
“What do you know about this case, Gallegher?”
“Just what Claire Sturges told me. The guy wheedled his way into her life, took ten thousand dollars from her, and disappeared.”
“What about the story he gave her?”
“From what I heard, I can come up with a couple of possibilities. I don’t think this Flatt character is schizophrenic. He’s just a bit too intact. He could have bipolar disorder, stuck in a particularly lengthy episode of mania, or he could simply be a psychopath.”
“Psychopath,” he echoed.
“A guiltless wonder. He would take advantage of anyone to get what he wants. Lie, steal, forge, whatever it takes.”
“I know what a psychopath is, Gallegher.”
“Psychopaths are generally very intelligent people who never, for some reason, develop through the moral stages like the rest of us. Because they’re typically so smart, they make great bogus-check passers and con men.”
“Are they normally paranoid, though?” he asked.
“Absolutely not. That’s the problem. Most of these guys are so convinced they’re head and shoulders above the rest of us that they never bother to look back to see if anyone’s catching up. They’re too cocky. If a psychopath wants something, he generally finds some way to get it, regardless of how it hurts others. Find yourself a psychopath who thinks he is in danger, that he’s being persecuted and threatened, and I hate to think what could happen.”
He fiddled with a couple of paper clips on his desk, and asked, “You said you could think of a couple of possibilities. What was the other one?”
“That Flatt’s exactly what he says he is, and he’s built one hell of a cover for himself pretending to be a nut. That would make him twice as dangerous, because he has more to lose. According to Ms. Sturges, Baxter Flatt said he had been placed ‘out of sanction.’ Have any idea what that’s about?”
“Yeah,” he replied. “I do, unfortunately. And I’m surprised you don’t. Don’t you read spy novels?”
“Did Marcel Proust write any?”
“Operatives are placed out of sanction if they’ve turned, or if their control thinks they are going to turn.”
“You mean defect? And what’s a control?”
“A control is just that — another operative who gives directions and orders to a deep-cover field agent. ‘Controls’ him. Sometimes, they’re called ‘handlers.’ And an operative doesn’t have to defect to ‘turn.’ He could simply start acting as a double agent, or turn completely renegade. It’s happened.”
“What happens if you’re out of sanction?”
“Nothing good. They could put out a contract on you, if you’re important enough, or simply leave you out in the cold. A field agent, even a deep cover like Flatt claims to be, makes a lot of enemies on each side. Their game includes extortion of the sleaziest variety, and there’s not an operative in the world that thirty people wouldn’t love to see dead. Or worse.”
I gave Farley my most suspicious look. “You didn’t learn all that from novels.”
He smiled. “Sure I did. Got the James Bond decoder ring to prove it.”
He clearly didn’t want to discuss his past, so I thanked him for his time and begged off. It was time for my gig at Holliday’s.
My six hours on stage passed like kidney stones, as my mind was full of Baxter Flatt, and all of the alternate realities his story presented. Kook or spook, he had taken ten grand from Claire Sturges and disappeared, and she was paying me a damn sight more than a P.I. would charge to recover it and get him the help she felt he needed. Whoever Flatt turned out to be, he had her money, and that was reason enough for me to track him down. Whatever happened after was none of my business.
I had told Claire Sturges that I knew the Flanders Arms. It’s across the street from the hangout of a street musician named Petey. He stands on the sidewalk across Royal Street from the Flanders and conjures heaven and earth out of the cauldron of his bari sax. Some nights, when I’m not playing at Holliday’s, I like to walk down Royal, stand in the shadows at the Flanders, and listen to Petey’s fingers make love to the ivory-inlaid keys. I never leave without dropping a ten in the open sax case at his feet. When I’m bucks-up, he gets a twenty.
I owe Petey. Back in the bad old Leduc days, the boss sent me to the wrong side of the Quarter to collect on an overdue chit. I was younger and greener then. Leduc had only recently pressed me into indentured servitude to pay off an enormous gambling debt I knew I’d never make good. I leaned on the wrong person for information, and wound up facing down four golem-sized Cajuns with big frowns and bigger knives. The look in their eyes made it clear they would take the utmost pleasure in carving little fleshy pieces of confetti out of Leduc’s big dumb collector.
I can run faster than any other six-and-a-half-foot husky guy you ever saw. I proved it that night. The Cajuns were gaining, though, until I ducked down a dead-end alleyway. Petey was playing across the street. I’m sure he saw me huff and puff down the cul-de-sac, but when the Cajuns asked him which way I had gone, he pointed off in the direction of Canal Street. He’s made more than a thousand dollars off me since, in ten- and twenty-dollar drops. I offered to get him a gig at Holliday’s once, but he seems to prefer the streets, wailing away for nickel and dime donations. Go figure.
If Baxter Flatt was staying at the Flanders Arms, Petey would have seen him come and go. Petey doesn’t miss much. I showed him the picture Claire Sturges had given me. He squinted and wiped his mouth, then his yellowed eyes brightened.
“Yeah, I know this cat. Sneaks around a lot. Walks in the shadows. But he’s not at the Flanders, nope. Next door, at the Duvalier. Don’t know which floor.”
I thanked him, pressed a twenty into his gnarled hand, and crossed Royal to the tattered awning of the Duvalier Apartments. A quick check of the mailboxes raised some concern. No Baxter Flatt listed. A second perusal revealed a B. Flagg in room 209. It fit into a nice open space on my puzzle. Flatt would probably use a fake name.
I try to stay away from guns. I believe the brain shuts down about the same time the safety clicks off. Guns have the power to make ordinarily smart people do really dumb things. I do carry a weapon, though — a foot-and-a-half ebony dowel drilled out and filled with lead shot. It’s easily hidden, and won’t result in an arrest for concealment as readily as a nine-millimeter automatic.
With my fingers coiled around my improvised billy stick, I walked nonchalantly through the lobby to the stairway. It was an old building, and the steps remained uncarpeted. My size-thirteens clopped loudly on the varnished hardwood. It was a tradeoff. If Flatt was who he said he was, and if he expected trouble, he might have memorized the footsteps of all the regular tenants. On the other hand, a person pleasantly stamping up the steps would likely be considered a harmless visitor, while an untoward creak of the floorboards could signal danger sneaking up the stairs.
I reached 209 and knocked on the door. It swung open slightly, raising a little red flag in the back of my head and setting off a warning siren in my ears.
You never lead with your head. That rule makes perfect sense in boxing, and even more in whatever it is I think I’m doing. Sticking your head through an open door invites the type of unpleasantness that befell Anne Boleyn. Instead, I stood on the hinge side and slowly swung it open. No sound came from the dimmed room beyond the jamb.
I stole a quick glance through the doorway, but saw nothing save for the decrepit rent-included furniture. He had the shades drawn. The spill of light from the fringe left the room with a dusky illumination. I quickly slid inside and flattened myself against one wall. Suddenly I felt very insecure. I could see two options. In the first, Flatt had stepped out for a quick bite at the neighborhood Takee-Outee. In the second, he was behind the next door with a nasty present for the cornet player.
There was a third possibility I hadn’t considered. I glanced through the crack between the hinge and jamb of the bedroom doorway. Flatt was there, sitting in a wing chair. The first thing that struck me was the double grin. I rubbed my eyes, but it was still there — the grin formed by his open mouth, and the second one, just below it. It took me a few seconds to figure it out, and the realization made me queasy.
Someone had garroted Flatt savagely, splitting the skin from ear to ear, forming the second malevolent crimson grimace. There would be no need for Claire Sturges’s warrant. I pulled myself together enough to make a rapid search.
I was looking for anything with a name on it, or photographs. I got lucky. There was a small spiral notebook in his jacket pocket, with a number of times and schedules in it, like a record Flatt might have kept if he had been tailing someone. And there were four names — Clyde Gilstrup, Ted Forde, Jackson Rogers, and Robin McLean. I stashed the notebook back into his pocket and decided it was time to call Farley Nuckolls.
I was reaching for the phone when something hard and heavy slammed into the side of my head, right behind the left ear. It was a professional blow, calculated to stun me without doing any appreciable harm, and it worked. I fell to my knees, clasping my star-filled cranium between my arms to fend off any more approaching line drives. None came. I slowly rolled over onto my back. Four hands grabbed for my jacket lapels and boosted me into a hard desk chair. Someone turned on the reading lamp and pointed it right into my eyes. It hurt almost as much as my head.
“Okay,” someone said, the voice of a cultured and refined man. “Who are you?”
“Gallegher. Pat Gallegher. A lady asked me to find the guy in the bedroom. She said his name was Baxter Flatt. The name on the mailbox downstairs said B. Flagg. You’re going to tell me it’s something else?”
“We’re not going to tell you anything. Why did this woman want you to find him?”
“She was worried. The police told her that he was a psychotic. She wanted him to get help. So, I found him.”
There was a long silence, broken only by an occasional whisper, during which I hoped fervently that I had made all the right guesses. Finally, the light snapped off. I rubbed my eyes, trying to massage away the burned spots on my retinae.
The first voice said, “We don’t know the guy in the bedroom. We don’t know who killed him. We don’t care. We’re just a couple of concerned citizens who dropped in to check out what was happening. What you do about him is your business. We’re going to leave now, and go about ours. Don’t count on seeing us again. In fact, it might be a good idea to forget about seeing us at all. Understood?”
“Clearly,” I replied. They left a moment later. I never heard them hit the stairs. They were professionals, in every way, and they made me feel like the amateur interloper I was.
I had been right, though. Flatt was exactly what he had claimed to be. If the guys who clobbered me had sliced his neck, then I’d be dead too. They were covered, though. The police already had Flatt pegged as a mental case. He’d have no relatives, no claimants. He’d languish in the city morgue until the city decided to bury him in as businesslike a manner as possible. Whomever he had worked for would have no further problems with him.
I’m not a policeman or a private investigator. I don’t carry any license, and I have no badge to flash to get information. I’m just a big galoot who was forced by a smarmy little shylock to learn some distasteful methods for extracting what I want from people. This particular job had entailed a minimum of unpleasantness, and that suited me straight up and down the line. Claire Sturges had paid me to find Flatt. I had done so. Signed, sealed, delivered, thank you, ma’am, it’s been a pleasure doing business with you, call again soon.
Ms. Sturges had other ideas. After calling the police with an anonymous tip about a disturbance at the Duvalier, I made my lumbering way to Poydras Street and called her from a Stand ’n’ Snack on the ground floor of her office building. I asked her to share a bite with me.
“The poor, poor man,” she sniffled, after I’d related the story, sans the grisliest details. “He died all alone in the world. No one will claim his body. How... dismal. It isn’t much to show for a lifetime, is it?”
“No,” I said, mostly to comfort her. Flatt had likely lived four or five times the life of any three people Claire Sturges knew.
“Find out who did it, Mr. Gallegher,” she implored.
I should have seen it coming from downtown, “No, I don’t think... I mean, the police have the case now, and I’m sure—”
“But you said they probably wouldn’t do anything, that they’d just write it off. Does that mean whoever killed him will go without punishment? Is that right?”
Damn her. Whether intuitively or by chance she had pulled just the right string, the one that invariably propels Pat Gallegher, unlikely knight errant, into abrupt, energetic, frequently effective action. She had appealed to my most conventional feature: my outmoded, Hammurabian, antiquated need to feel that — if only in an ironic sense — justice has been served. Justice was probably going to receive the short end of the stick in the case of Baxter Flatt. Somehow Claire Sturges had intuited that this little loose end would prompt me to accept her kind offer to put my butt on the line. It was not a nice thing to do to a peace-loving man.
“Will you require more money, Mr. Gallegher?” she asked, heaping guilt upon subtle emotional coercion.
“No!” I replied, perhaps a little too quickly and enthusiastically. “I’ve done damned little for your money as it is. I’ll speak with Detective Nuckolls this evening. If, as I expect, he plans no major investigation, then I’ll look into it. Unofficially, of course. Remember, I’m an amateur in the eyes of the law.”
Farley was not happy to see my face. He didn’t care for what I said either.
“I suppose that was you who called in the murder at the Duvalier,” he said, as I walked into his office.
“I can neither confirm nor deny...” I started.
“Bite me. I’m off in fifteen minutes. Make it quick.”
“I was wondering about the disposition in the Baxter Flatt case.”
He got up and left the office. He returned several moments later with a file folder, already open, which he was reading so vigorously that I was surprised his lips weren’t moving. Finally, he put the folder down and leaned forward. “When you report back to Miss Sturges, please tell her the case has been closed. It has been ruled a suicide. We do not anticipate any further investigation. Thank you for dropping by.”
“Wait a minute,” I interjected, “How could you rule it a suicide? Has the coroner already done an autopsy? That’s pretty fast for a drifter-psycho case like this, isn’t it? Why the priority?”
“Slow week. I really have to ask you to go.”
“What was the cause of death?” I demanded.
“It was a suicide. That’s all I’m at liberty to divulge. Now, please...”
“You want to tell me how some guy garrotes himself, but has the presence of mind to get rid of the wire before he dies?”
“So you
“You know damn well I was. You knew it the minute those two guys told you I was there.”
His momentary look of interrogative triumph came to a screeching halt. His face went blank.
“What two guys?” he asked.
“The two guys who rousted me at the Duvalier. The government spooks.”
He stood, crossed his office, and closed the door. Without returning to his desk he stared me down. “Listen to me. I’m only saying this once. Walk away. This is the first I’ve heard about the two guys you describe, but I know their type. They’re in place to make problems disappear. I mean, like in the ‘was never seen again’ sense. These are not people you want to screw around with. Forget Baxter Flatt and go to work at that shit-box bar tonight grateful that you still can.”
I didn’t give him a chance to ask me again. The fix was obviously in, and nothing I could do or say was going to wedge any more out of Nuckolls. Someone had leaned on the parish, pushed it to make quick work of the Flatt affair, to sweep it under the bureaucratic carpet.
Claire Sturges had said it all. It wasn’t right, and it wasn’t fair, and it got my dander up. That’s good. I work better when I’m personally involved. I had four names — the names written in the spiral notebook in Flatt’s pocket. Four starting points.
When it comes to drilling down into people’s lives, like
Quentin Wardell is a genealogist at the New Orleans branch of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints. The Mormons take genealogy seriously, as they maintain that if they can convert you to the faith, they can also retroactively induct all your forebears. In order to do that, they need to know who your ancestors were, and they maintain one of the largest genealogical databases in the world. One side effect of such a huge system is that you can also find out all sorts of things about people who are still breathing.
Quentin is in his mid eighties. He has spent most of his life surrounded by books and computers. He doesn’t get out much. A great deal of his enjoyment late in life revolves around listening to my stories of derring-do, which enable him to vicariously experience a more action-packed existence. In return for my tales, he provides me with information. If you want to go data mining, Quentin Wardell is the head digger.
“You have a story for me today?” he asked, as I settled into a comfy chair in his office.
“Have I told you the one about the kidnapped poodle and the heiress?”
“No.”
I told him the story, which ended with me getting six bones in my hand broken. He hung on every word like a five-year-old listening to a bedtime fable. When it was finished, he clapped his hands in delight and asked how he could help me.
I handed him the list of names I had found on Baxter Flatt: Clyde Gilstrup, Ted Forde, Robin McLean, and Jackson Rogers. He went to work, and in less than a quarter-hour he had all the information I needed.
“One of these is not like the others,” I said, as I looked over the results. “Three businessmen and a soldier.”
“A Marine,” Q countered. “They are rather adamant about the distinction.”
Clyde Gilstrup owned a chemical company that provided materials for oil fracking in Third World countries. Ted Forde was an investment banker heavily leveraged in the former Soviet states. Robin McLean was an advertising media consultant with ties to Arab-language radio networks in the U.S. All three, like Flatt, were single. There was no evidence that any of them knew the others. None of them seemed in a position to provide anything of consequence to a foreign agent. There was nothing in any of their histories that indicated they’d be capable of anything approaching the violence that had been visited on Flatt.
Jackson Rogers was the odd man out. Career military, retired as a captain. Huge gaps in his military record, weeks and even months during which details of his work were unavailable. Rogers’s history suggested he might have information to peddle. Flatt had somehow compromised Rogers into divulging that information. It didn’t have to be earthshaking. I knew enough about how the intelligence jigsaw puzzle works to reason that you make the big picture out of all the tiny jagged pieces. It would be easy for a supposedly bona fide U.S. intelligence operative to set up an unwary soldier. The fact that Rogers was a Marine also made him the odds-on favorite to be the one who put the piano wire to Flatt’s throat.
I drove my dilapidated Pinto to Metairie, parking it around the corner from Rogers’s home. He lived in an unassuming ranch, the type of place one might afford on a military pension. It had a long gravel driveway and signs of construction in the backyard. It seemed Rogers was putting in a swimming pool.
One issue troubled me. Assuming I could get Rogers to admit to killing Flatt, what then? Should I call Nuckolls and tell him I caught the guy who killed his suicide? If Flatt had been leaking secrets to the other guys, maybe Rogers had done a service by turning out his lights. It was moral ambiguities like this that sometimes drove me nuts.
I snuck around to Rogers’s back porch and fitted a pry bar into the jamb of the sliding glass door. It gave with only a little resistance. I hoped I hadn’t set off any silent alarms. After closing the sliding door behind me, I checked for security-system wires and was relieved to find none. I had waited to make certain that Rogers was away from the house. I wanted time to look around a bit.
I found his pistol more or less where I had expected. Humans are creatures of habit and conditioning. We have learned from movies and books that the best place to keep a gun is near the bed, where we are most vulnerable. Most people keep guns in a bedside table or clothes closet. Rogers had been cagey. I found his in a holster taped to one of the bed slats.
As I’ve mentioned, I don’t care for guns. I especially dislike them in the hands of people who might want to do me some mischief.
I put the pistol inside a couple of self-sealing plastic sandwich bags from the kitchen and stashed it in the toilet tank of the hallway bathroom. I could always call Rogers anonymously later and tell him where I put it. The rest of the house was spotless, except for the usual smattering of bills on the study desk. It reflected his military mind — clean, ordered, disciplined. No allowance for luxury or extravagance. He had no need for accoutrements. His world was functional and direct. I wondered what Flatt had on him to make the captain break and spill the family secrets. Fifty-two years old, unmarried, no little black books lying around. Fairly striking, if the photograph I found on his desk was any indication.
My reverie was cut short by the sound of his car as it crunched its way up the gravel driveway. I heard the garage door open to admit him to my parlor. I positioned myself behind the kitchen counter, across from the door leading in from the garage.
Rogers walked in, all six-plus feet of him. Straight pewter hair cut close and plastered flat from years of training. Thick chest and flat washboard of a stomach. Next to him I looked sloppy and porcine. I had him by several inches, though, and about a hundred pounds, so I thought I could take him.
A quick flick with the billy flattened him in dazed prostration long enough for me to pounce on him and pin his arms behind his back.
“Don’t make me hit you again,” I said.
“Deal,” he mumbled back.
I straddled him, my feet planted firmly in the thick-pile shag, my hands holding his arms behind him, my weight pressing down on his wrists.
I told Rogers, “I’m going to let you up very slowly and lead you to the sofa. You’ll sit and talk with me for a while. I’ll be standing behind you the whole time, ready to smash you into the middle of next week if you so much as sweat heavily. Understood?”
“Loud and clear.”
After sitting him on the couch, I said, “I’m going to tell you a story. All you have to do is nod, and then answer some questions. There was a man named Baxter Flatt. He worked for a government agency as an intelligence operative, until he turned. He started selling secrets to another government. He approached you one day, either claiming to need help in the national interest, or threatening you with something so embarrassing that you had to comply. He asked you to give him information of a sensitive nature. You did so, and kept doing so, endangering your freedom each time. Finally, when you could take no more, you slipped into his room at the Duvalier and put a long thin gouge in his throat with a fine piano wire.”
Either he was very fast or I was way off guard. He flipped from a sitting position over the back of the couch, smashing his forearm into my throat as he came to his feet. My larynx spasmed, choking off my breath temporarily. Something like a bulldozer slammed into my kidneys, and I went down in a useless protective crouch, waiting for my body’s all-systems-go alert. It never came.
Something hard and fast took off the top of my head, scattering consciousness all over the living-room floor and down the hallway.
I wasn’t out long, just enough for Rogers to pick me up and dump me onto the sofa. When I was alert enough to remember my name, address, and dire straits, I found him standing over me with an automatic pistol — not the one I had stowed in the toilet tank. I had been sloppy, and stopped looking for guns when I found the one strapped to his bed slats.
“You’re really stupid, mister,” he scowled.
“It’s Gallegher,” I told him, the words echoing off what was left of the top of my skull and setting off little thuds of agony. “What in hell did you hit me with?”
The room swam in and out of focus. I had a concussion, probably a dilly. I’d be months recovering. Somehow, in the present circumstances, the notion seemed quaint. I had a feeling I’d be lucky to see nightfall.
He pointed at the shards of a broken porcelain vase on the floor. I saw a smear of blood on one fragment and reached back to palpate the back of my skull. I drew it away and saw blood on my fingers. That wasn’t good.
“Gallegher. Okay. What did you think I’d do? Roll over and spill my guts just because you whacked me behind the ear?”
“It’s worked before.”
“Let’s say your story was correct. Where would that leave me? Whatever Flatt might have had on me, you can bet I’d still want to keep it a secret. You didn’t think this through entirely. If I killed Flatt to keep a secret, what would stop me from doing the same to you?”
“You’re saying I was wrong?”
“Dead wrong. It was a good story, though. Only you had it backwards. I turned, not Flatt. He was a pretty respectable sort, working as a clerk at Langley CIA. That boy was a box full of nasty secrets. Flatt needed an extra closet for all his skeletons. Leading a sordid, debauched life might not be a big deal in the civilian world, but they still frown on it in the intelligence community. It offers the opportunity for someone like me to come along and exploit it. I used him to cull information on satellite tracking systems for my control. That’s a—”
“I know what it is, thank you.”
“Then Flatt disappeared—”
“—and resurfaced in New Orleans with his own cover story about being an out-of-sanction operative,” I finished. “He was trying to find you, to put you out of action before you could get to him. It’s a great story, you two stalking each other all over the Quarter. Just one question. Why?”
“Why do you think? The money. I busted hump fighting bad guys all over the world for truth, justice, and the freakin’ American Way. What did it get me? A pension that just barely pays for three hots and a cot. Nobody hires a fifty-year-old guy whose primary skills are killing people and breaking things. I cashed in. It was a survival thing. You dance with the one what brung you. I don’t have to like it. Fact is, most nights I can’t get a dab of sleep. Doesn’t mean I can quit. You get in as deep as I am, there’s no walking away. I’m strapped in for the whole ride, like it or not.”
“You killed Flatt to protect your little slice of Hell.”
“He wanted to get in the game, but he forgot the most important rule. You lose, you lose it all.” He pulled the hammer back on the automatic. It clicked with a sinister sound that raised my blood pressure several thousand points. “You lost, Gallegher.”
“So I lose it all. Yeah. I get it.”
“Now, if you’ll be cooperative, I’d like you to step into the hallway bathroom.”
“The bathroom?”
“You don’t expect me to shoot you out here, do you? I’d have to replace the carpet and furniture to hide the bloodstains. The bathroom is neater. In the tub, I think. I’ll be several paces behind you, to keep you from trying anything sneaky.”
I stood, and immediately dropped to my knees. It was only half fake. The room spun and my head pounded. It was hard to gain my balance. I held up a hand. “You scrambled my brain, dude. I have a concussion. It’ll take me a minute to get to my feet.”
Slowly, I pulled myself up on the arm of the sofa, and half shuffled, half stumbled down the hallway to the bathroom. When I reached the doorway, I placed a hand on my forehead and swayed a little for effect, as if I were about to fall backward. I heard Rogers step back, and I jumped inside the bathroom, slammed the door behind me, and locked it to buy myself a few seconds. There was a caned chair next to the sink. I grabbed it and wedged it between the sink pedestal and the door. It shook as Rogers slammed against the door.
“This is really dumb, Gallegher!” he shouted. “There’s no window out of there. I can wait all week for you to give in!”
I lifted the lid to the toilet. The automatic I’d taken from Rogers’s bed slats was still there. I took it out of the plastic bag and checked the safety.
I haven’t been in many gunfights, and I didn’t care for the ones I’ve had. Killing is no joke. It leaves a hollow in my stomach and an ache in my head that won’t go away, and it’s hell on the other guy. I got down in the steel bathtub, in case Rogers took a notion to start taking potshots. The automatic was in my right hand, hard and heavy and ugly. It was a Desert Eagle, one of the big weapons designed to do absurd amounts of damage. Rogers would be directly in front of the door, from the sound of his voice, completely unaware of the firepower at my disposal. I took a deep breath, and positioned myself to shoot. My hand trembled with an adrenaline rush.
I never found out if I could do it. There was a crashing sound, a couple of shots, and lots of shouting.
“Freeze, Rogers!”
“On the floor!”
“Got it all on tape?”
“Loud and clear!”
“Where’s Gallegher? Where is he, Rogers?”
“Bathroom.” It was muffled, as if coming through an inch of shag carpet.
I dropped the revolver on the floor and slowly opened the door. One of the intruders saw me and braced his pistol in front of him.
“Wait!” I yelled, my hands in the air, “I’m Gallegher!”
“McNalley, FBI. Are you okay?” The voice was that of one of the guys from the Duvalier.
“Not even close. What’s going on?”
It was over in moments. McNalley and his partner, a man named Jennings, had been trying to find Flatt — that was his real name, after all — for weeks. Every time they’d gotten close, he’d run off. That accounted for his story about being followed. Poor Flatt — he’d been pursued all over the Quarter, both by Rogers and the people who were trying to help him. The FBI became aware of what was happening early on, but they had no idea who was steering Flatt. When they finally found him at the Duvalier, he was stone cold and in the company of a large jazz cornet player who failed to fit their scenario at all. They decided to set me loose on a short, imperceptible leash. I was bait to get Rogers to admit what he was doing.
As for Gilstrup, Forde, and McLean, they had been recruited by Flatt just as he had drawn in Claire Sturges. Flatt had been rotating between the four homes and the Duvalier while in New Orleans, providing him with several burrows to run down in case he was cornered. The fellows from the FBI had found the pocket notebook on Flatt too, and had already cleared the three covers, leaving only Jackson Rogers as a suspect. They had finished wiring his home for sound only hours before I did his back door a disservice with my pry bar.
“That’s it,” McNalley finished, “I trust you’ll keep this confidential. It would be the safest thing to do.”
I thought it over. My anonymity is important to me. Save for a small circle of friends, a growing concentric circle of clients, and one disgruntled police detective, everyone considers me a simple, if overeducated, bar musician. I like it that way. Jackson Rogers was going away for a long, long time, whether I charged him with the attempted murder or not. Espionage, extortion, murder — it all added up to several life sentences. I declined to press charges.
The doctor at the hospital told me I got my bell rung but good, and ordered me to stay off my feet and out of fights for at least six weeks. I discovered almost immediately that blowing out a scale on the comet nearly put me into a coffin, so I decided to take his advice. Claire Sturges felt guilty for endangering my life and took it upon herself to be my on-call nurse.
She’s sitting across the room now, as the replacement musician downstairs does something magical and iridescent with “What a Wonderful World.”
I told her the entire story, of course, swearing her to secrecy in the name of national security. She was thankful, and has brought me food from local restaurants every night as I’ve slogged through my recovery.
Sometimes, the look in her eyes belies my earlier impression of staid, proper, stable, unapproachable Claire Sturges. And what the heck? She’s really an attractive woman. When I can stand on my own without swaying, and I reach the point where I don’t see three of everything, I might just ask her out.
Yes sir. It’s a wonderful world.
Palmetto Springs
by Jeremy Herbert
Bernie whipped his tail across the sink, scattered the little shampoos like bowling pins, and made Sherm wonder if he should’ve gone with a smaller alligator. Would’ve been easier to haul from his truck to the hotel room. Easier to cram into the shower. A helluva lot lighter, for one thing.
Bernie’s fat snout bumped open the bathroom door and he hissed.
“Quit whinin’ before I give you something to whine about,” said Sherm with an exhausted wheeze. It was an empty threat, and Bernie knew as much. Another bump, another hiss. His ridge-backed tail smacked Sherm’s ribs. He grunted at what felt like butter knives jabbing his side.
No, Bernie was the perfect size for the plan, Sherm thought, through the pain. Any smaller and he’d only nibble. Any bigger and Sherm’s back would’ve given out. Bernie was the perfect size for portability, and the perfect size for murder.
“C’mon, you big bastard,” Sherm spat. Bernie’s deceptively tiny arms slapped against the doorframe. Sherm pushed. Bernie didn’t need to push back; those tiny arms were nothing but muscle. “All right, that’s it.”
Sherm took two steps back and charged. The bathroom door bounced off Bernie’s snout. He hissed like a gas leak. Sherm didn’t stop until they hit the shower curtain and almost fell straight into the stained plastic tub. Bernie saw a chance and took it before Sherm had any say in the matter.
The alligator lunged out of Sherm’s embrace fast enough to leave tracks. Sherm gritted his teeth until the tail caught up with the rest of Bernie and bashed him in the jaw. He crumpled against the bathroom door like a puppet cut from its strings, his weight slamming it shut. Sherm slumped to the cracked tile floor before regaining any relevant motor functions. He opened his eyes for what felt like the first time and stared at the lone fluorescent light overhead, waiting for divine instruction, until his vision sobered up and dimmed it until the dead mosquitoes crept back in around the edges. Then the sound came back. The bad-engine rattle of a pissed-off alligator.
“Oh!” Sherm said. “Oh!” Bernie flailed and fought at the shower curtain until one of his marble eyes peeked over the lip of the tub and into Sherm’s weaker parts. He scrambled to his feet, slipping on the tiles, until he reached the handle and flung the door open.
The last thing Sherm saw as he shut the door was Bernie’s tail slapping the yellowed soap dish carved out of the wall. He could still hear the plastic struggle as he turned to the sink and took stock of himself.
Sherman “Sherm” Fisk’s arms looked like the angry aftermath of a tic-tac-toe tournament nobody won. He shook his head, but didn’t bother testing for pain; after twenty years working whichever alligator farm was too new to Central Florida to know any better, everything below the neck was mostly scar tissue. Sherm stood as straight as his wiry frame allowed and looked at the mirror, looked himself in the eye. What remained above the neck was starting to look an awful lot like scar tissue, too. Sherm rubbed at a pink patch where Bernie had landed his uppercut and gave up just as fast. “Dumb bastard,” he said, looking at his reflection. “Dumb bastard.”
The rooms at The Palm Springs Hotel were only differentiated by disrepair. Most rooms on the ground floor had only jagged screw holes to prove there were ever door locks. Sherm’s was no exception, and even the door to the neighboring room had the guts hammered out of its handle. Only a few TVs were actually stolen because there’s little aftermarket value for a 1990 Zenith, but the survivors had scars unique to each of them. A missing volume-down button here, a stoved-in screen there. The pool was a swamp. The mattresses smelled like strip clubs. The mini-fridges didn’t even plug into anything. The hotel was too far down the Irlo Bronson Memorial Highway to be of much use to tourists making a pilgrimage for a cartoon mouse. But a room at The Palm Springs ran $30 a night and the owner only took cash.
For burnouts, rejects, and the morally dubious like Sherm, it might as well be the Ritz. The hotel earned a nickname among such seedy types, perhaps because of them — Palmetto Springs. Sherm rolled his neck until it protested and walked to the window overlooking the empty side of the hotel. A thick, muddy brown palmetto bug scurried from the broken air conditioner as Sherm rounded the bed. He stopped long enough to watch it disappear under the flowery comforter and shook his head. Only in Florida would they try to make the cockroaches sound tropical too.
Sherm’s view was par for the course. The open flatbed of his rust-adorned pickup extended almost to the smudged glass. Beyond it was a strip of loose gravel just wide enough to count as a road and unkempt marsh on the other side. Wildlife he could only imagine slithered between knotty roots and bubbled under dark water. Home sweet home, Sherm thought.
He stepped out long enough for the heavy heat to calm him down and dry him out. Mr. Juan Carmel would be arriving in a half-hour, or so he promised, and that was more than enough time to visit the vending machine. Sherm shut his flatbed and locked it, then pulled a ratty denim shirt out of the passenger seat. Sweat glued it to him as soon as he pulled it on, but the sleeves fell over his fresh scratches and that was all he needed it to do.
The parking lot for the rest of the hotel sat on its longer side and only had a handful of cars to prove the place wasn’t abandoned. Sherm took special note of each of them, but none struck him as familiar. Maybe it was the heat or maybe it was nerves, but Sherm didn’t much care to think about the other temporary residents of Palmetto Springs. His mind wandered back to the plan. Back to how he was going to kill Mr. Juan Carmel.
Or Mr.
It was an old boxy kind of machine, with a Pepsi logo peeling off the front glass. Sherm bent to check if anyone forgot to take theirs and came up empty-handed. Between him and the machine, he had to admit that was funny, trying to play it cheap over pocket change. Once John Carmel, Orlando timeshare magnate, made his entrance and Sherm provided his exit, the alligator-handler-that-could would be a very rich man.
A few pounds on the bank of buttons and a 7UP banged out the bottom. It wasn’t what he’d ordered. He didn’t care. Sherm downed half the can in one tip. It helped that it was about as flat as the Keys. Maybe he’d move there, Sherm thought. But he shook that away.
“Plan before profit,” he said to the dead parking lot. “Plan before profit.”
Mr. John Carmel would walk in with his Don Johnson suit and Krylon tan and smile like he wasn’t stuck between a rock and five hundred thousand dollars.
Sherm grinned like a gator in the sun.
He closed the door to his room behind him and fell back onto the bed. A stale cocktail of cleaning solution and cheap perfume slithered out from under the sheet, but Sherm didn’t care. He lost himself in the stucco canyons on the ceiling. Lost himself in just how he ended up in Palmetto Springs.
It was Scooby-Doo bullshit. Was from the minute Carmel hired him. Leave some gators in the underbrush around The World’s Largest Gift Shop and scare off business until the Arab has to sell the place. It was one of eight World’s Largest Gift Shops in the Greater Orlando area, but the only one in the way of Carmel’s next resort. Sherm didn’t know why he even agreed when it was that easy. Well, that’s a lie — money — but it didn’t make much sense — a lot of money — because tourists leave disappointed if they
Bernie pulled the shower rod down and derailed Sherm’s train of thought long enough for him to sit up. The alligator in the bathroom was restless. It was mad. It was
Of course, the Arab getting arrested was the best thing that could’ve happened to Sherm and John Carmel. Hard to keep a store running when the owner’s in prison. Sherm heard an engine die outside and stared at the door until the only sound was the calming white noise of cicadas, mosquitoes, and other tropical pests. Still, Sherm got up and checked the room-temperature mini-fridge to make sure his brand new Dirty Harry hand cannon hadn’t grown legs. Someone at the ranch stole his last pistol within the week and he wasn’t about to let anybody, even himself, sneak off with this one. Satisfied Bernie hadn’t eaten the gun in his absence, Sherm slapped water on his face.
Neither of them expected the wily old son of a bitch to post bail and come knocking on their doors. But the wily old son of a bitch also didn’t expect Carmel to grow a pair and ask Sherm nicely to feed Mr. F-name Arab to the biggest alligator on the ranch.
Sherm pulled at his eyes until his sight blurred sideways. Well, Carmel didn’t specifically mention feeding anyone to anything; he just told Sherm to improvise. Sherm was good at improvising. He smiled at his reflection and his reflection smiled back. That’s why Sherm decided he could blackmail the upstanding Mr. Juan Carmel. He figured five hundred thousand was enough to make him take notice but not enough to make him think it was a bluff. And that’s why John Carmel would have no reason to suspect he’d die in the belly of Bernie the alligator in Room 122 of the Palm Springs Hotel.
It might be John Carmel come early. But it could be the bounty hunter, Ray Peach, come to learn a little respect.
Footsteps hurried on gravel outside.
Why did Peach care so much anyways? The Arab’s bail bond wasn’t enough to earn the bounty hunter a high-five. Certainly not enough to keep playing the pebble in their shoes, that’s for damn sure. Poking around the ranch. Poking around Carmel’s oh-so-special Gilded Dunes Resort and Clubhouse. And considering the bastard he was looking for was still being digested somewhere, Peach wasn’t going to make anything at all. Sherm nodded without noticing it, his finger sneaking off the guard and toward the trigger. Bounty hunting wasn’t even Peach’s day job. Son of a bitch did dinner theater. The one with the Eliot Ness gangsters or whatever. He played a bad guy every night and twice on Sundays. Sherm had to laugh at that one,
Stage name or not, he wasn’t worth much as a bounty hunter and he was about to be worth a lot less.
John-Juan Carmel opened the door fast enough to almost make Sherm blow a peephole into the next room.
“Damn, man. Knock first.”
“Sorry, Sherman, I’m a bit spotty with my blackmail etiquette.” He could’ve cut himself on his tone, and swallowed hard like he did. Sherm shut the fridge, stood up casual. John didn’t suspect inside was the insurance policy on his ever-untimelier demise.
“There ain’t much of any, John.”
“You alone?”
“Nope, I got my kids in the bathroom and after this we’re fixing to hit that jungle minigolf on I-Drive.” Sherm was smaller than John Carmel, but not in that room. The timeshare king was wearing his Don Johnson suit. It was the color of a banana’s insides. He tried to carry himself with the same golf-course confidence he had around clients. But whenever he talked to Sherm on Sherm’s terms, he was a ghost of himself. Then he smiled.
“How’d we get here, Sherm?” There it was. Sherm grinned like his last lotto number had come up.
“Easy, John. We’re here because you flinched.” Sherm waited for him to steam in his suit. But he didn’t.
“I only flinched because you’re screwing me, prick.” He sank his perfect teeth into the insult.
“You want to pat me down, Mr. Juan Carmel? You want to really play dirty? Go ahead.” Sherm put his arms out, careful not to let the sleeves roll up, and waited.
John’s pinched eyes danced from one place to another on Sherm’s body, everywhere a gun could hide.
“I trust you,” he lied. Sherm covered his disappointment with another smile; he hadn’t even needed to hide his gun.
“Good. Now you know I’m not screwing you. You’re paying me for a product, and I’m giving it to you. That’s all.”
“What’ve you got on me?”
“Enough, John.” There was nothing taped to the inside of the toilet tank. Sherm didn’t have anything, at least nothing that didn’t incriminate him too. But he had John, and John was too new at playing dirty to be anything but paranoid.
“Peach didn’t follow you?”
“I should ask you the same thing — you’re the one who showed up late.” Sherm looked him up and down. “In that suit.”
“Sorry, I just had to make sure.”
“I don’t blame you. But what are friends for?” He didn’t mean John. Lord knows he didn’t mean John. The only reason they could figure for Peach’s persistence was misplaced devotion. He had to know the Arab somehow, not that any motivation like that made sense to a proper businessman like Sherm. “Now you’ll find what you’re looking for in the toilet tank.”
“What? Why?”
“Out of my hands, out of yours. If we had to run, nobody would ever find it. Easy does it, get me?”
“Sure. Yes. Yes, I do.” John didn’t. He was too busy thinking about the Beretta in the back of his belt. He was thinking about the trigger, how heavy it would need to be pulled. If he could pull it fast enough. If he could pull it at all.
“Excuse my cliche, but did you bring the money?” Sherm liked saying that,
“It’s in my car.”
“Good.” Even if he was lying, Sherm could just steal his car and get a few hundred thousand out of that. “You know,
“Can I see it now?”
“Be my guest,” Sherm said and gestured to the bathroom. He wondered what the police would think when they found the half-eaten remains of a well-dressed man in the worst hotel in Osceola County.
John sidled around Sherm without making it obvious he was hiding the bulge under the back of his jacket. He smiled one last fake smile at Sherm and twisted the knob.
Bernie blinked. John screamed. Sherm shoved.
The two men struggled against the doorframe in a clumsy dance both were trying to lead.
“You bastard,” one screamed.
“C’mon,” screamed the other. Round and round again. Shoving, punching, slipping.
Sherm burned in his skin. His plan was working, or just an inch to the left of working. If only John would give—
John’s loafers found no traction on the cracked tiles, especially after landing from a knee to the gut, and he fell into the bathroom. Sherm yanked the door closed. It slammed on John’s ankle. Another yank. Another slam. Another yelp. Sherm paused long enough to get a peek inside. Bernie was eying his next meal from the tub. Good. He didn’t starve the ornery monster for nothing.
John gave in to the pain and pulled his leg inside to cradle it. Sherm shut the door and dived for the fridge, for his insurance plan. He pulled it out, set the hammer, and aimed. Either John would be gator chow fast or he’d open the door for Sherm to provide 40-something-caliber encouragement. He pinched one eye shut and squinted the other down the barrel. Sherm’s gut soured the way it always did when it knew he was about to pull the trigger before he did. He didn’t hear much in the way of lunch on the other side of the door.
John flung it open, plastic-looking pistol in hand, and leveled it at Sherm.
If he managed to get off a shot, Sherm’s gun swallowed the sound. John’s shoulder burst back and dragged the rest of him with it. He hit the doorframe, streaked it red, and fell facedown.
Shit, Sherm thought. That wasn’t the plan. The gator. The damn alligator. Mr. Juan Carmel wasn’t supposed to have a gun. He’s a white collar, for God’s sake. And that damn alligator.
Bernie blinked again, his sloping head peering over the plastic like he only wanted a decent seat for the show.
“You
Sherm was considering shooting Bernie too when Ray Peach opened the door from the neighboring room.
“Hey,” he said flat. His shirt was striped with sweat like a big cat, but the rest of him showed no signs of stress. Not even the chunky nine-millimeter in his hand, pointed at Sherm’s head.
“Is that mine?” asked Sherm. He pointed with his free hand and left his revolver at his side.
“Yup,” said Peach before he shot Sherm.
The gator handler held desperately onto his gun, staggered to the sink, and bent back over it like his spine had given up. Then he tensed as best he could for a sloppy retort from the hip.
Sherm’s shot scattered the blinds and spiderwebbed the glass at the front of the room. It took off the right mirror on his pickup.
Peach’s second shot caught Sherm in the neck and put him down.
For a moment, Peach could only smell the gun smoke. Then he knelt over the body, rubbed Sherm’s hand all over the pistol’s grip, and stuffed it into the dead man’s belt.
“His name was Farid,” he corrected for maybe the twentieth time since trying to figure out why his friend would miss his hearing and skip bail, and having to deal with Juan Carmel, time-share magnate, and Sherman Fisk, professional degenerate and amateur asshole.
Peach stood back up and walked out. He had a matinee performance in a little over an hour.
He hadn’t even cleared the shade when the humidity started sucking at any exposed patch of black skin. The remaining dry land on his shirt was sunk by the time he reached his car, parked around the corner from Sherm’s truck and John’s toy. He dropped into the driver’s seat and the long-faded upholstery melted into his back.
He’d killed a man. A bad man by any measure. Peach wondered how that’d settle in his stomach. In that moment, as his ’92 Ford choked to attention, all he felt was hot. Too hot to worry about it. Too hot to wonder. It was almost too hot to remember his lines as he backed out of his parking spot and drove away from the Palm Springs Hotel.
A few more cockroaches skittered out of the drain, but Bernie had already had his fill. He struggled at the smooth wall of the toilet until enough of him cleared the lip and the rest spilled after. Bernie crawled over the bodies of John Carmel and Sherman Fisk. He smelled them, but didn’t bother even to nibble. He wasn’t hungry.
Bernie made his way out of the room, across the gravel, and into the swamp behind Palmetto Springs, where wildlife he could only imagine slithered between knotty roots and bubbled under dark water.
How Does He Die This Time?
by Nancy Novick
Ellen was sipping from her “Librarians Do It by the Book” mug when Charlie came downstairs, nursing a slight but nagging headache.
“Hello,” she said, and put her hand briefly over his as he sat down beside her at their kitchen counter. “That was fun last night, wasn’t it?”
He nodded, though he wasn’t sure he meant it. The party
He was pleasantly surprised now to find that the dishwasher was humming with the first load of dishes, though she tended to oversoap. Ellen handed him a cup of coffee from the fresh pot. She looked rested and pleased; her dark blond hair, streaked with silver now, was pulled back from her face. Ellen looked good, Charlie thought with satisfaction. She was one of those few fortunate women who got more appealing with age and had, in recent years, acquired a scrubbed-clean look, as if, now that the primary responsibilities of mothering were finished, she had shed a psychic weight. Ellen’s recent success, rather than overstimulating her, seemed to relax her.
Yes, it would be wrong, he thought, to begrudge her this moment. She had worked hard and she deserved it. And he certainly benefited from her achievements. The house, freshly painted and brightened by the recent purchases of a new sofa and curtains, had never looked better. They had indulged in some luxuries, a pool table for him, the new table lamps, and a whimsical iron coatrack with arms like tree branches. That last choice was a little over the top, but he had agreed to it with an uneasy feeling that it was her money in play. Still, it was odd that most of their guests now came to see Ellen, not “Ellen and Charlie.”
They had been celebrating the publication of Ellen’s fifth book.
He would like to travel, though, to go someplace new, take the kind of vacation she used to bring up. Something with the university, maybe, with lectures to satisfy her academic side. There was one in Greece she had mentioned at least a few times, even if they couldn’t go this year. The publication of a new book would mean a tour and appearances, a remarkable vote of confidence in these days of limited marketing resources, but Ellen’s publishers, delighted with her success and the appeal of her small-town persona, were happy to support their golden goose. Well, maybe next year. In the meantime, he would think more about how he would spend his time while she was away. When the first book was published, he had enjoyed being on his own. He played golf often, went to bed early, and relished the orderliness of a house with no other occupants. Apart from their nightly phone call and the visit from their daughters, he savored the silence of his bachelor life. It was only toward the end of the tours that he would get lonely, even missing what otherwise bothered him, the damp bath towels left draped over a bedroom chair, or her habit of leaving her overflowing tote bag near the front door when she came back from running errands or her now part-time job.
Charlie watched Ellen now, wiping the counter carelessly, with a not entirely clean dish towel. When she had finished, a ring from the water pitcher remained on the shining granite surface. He held his tongue.
Outside, Razzie, the neighbors’ German shepherd, was barking in loud, insistent bursts. Charlie’s head began to throb
“God, I wish that dog would give it a rest,” he snapped.
“Oh, she’ll quiet down in a minute,” Ellen answered soothingly. “The Allens were nice enough to keep her in last night anyway.”
Charlie reached past her for the plastic pill container. Only two pills, both of which kept his blood pressure in check, and a couple of vitamins that his doctor had assured him would keep him feeling good and “out on the links” for a long time to come. But he resented the little routine of morning and evening pills, nostalgic for the time when he freely ate what he wanted and slept like a baby. Ellen had dripped some soapy water from the sponge onto the container, which slipped from his hand to the floor. He pressed his lips together in irritation as he reached down for it.
All that morning he was out of sorts. He found a smeared, crusty spot on the new sofa, where someone had spilled some food the night before, and then tried, ineffectually, to rub it off with a napkin.
He suffered from a vague and frustrating feeling of wanting something, but not knowing exactly what it was. It happened fairly often now that he was retired, or semiretired, as he liked to tell his friends, thinking that it made him sound less obsolete. The firm that had recruited Charlie right out of graduate school continued to send some consulting jobs his way, and he wrote the occasional article for an industry magazine. “Civil engineering is valuable work. Lives depend on it,” he would tell the children back when they were young. Recently he had started serving on the town council — not really a job, if truth be told, but he preferred to think of it that way. Though others clearly didn’t.
“How is it, being a kept man?” Al Kinney had asked after their last council meeting. Al still worked in the city, though as a senior partner he was able to make his own schedule. The two were in the parking lot walking toward their cars. “Can’t beat it,” Charlie had replied, smiling, aware that condescension weighed more heavily than envy in Al’s tone.
Ellen’s writing had started as a hobby, something to fill her time when Tara, their youngest, had left for Oberlin. In a way, it was surprising that she hadn’t tried it before. With her years of experience as the children’s librarian at the town’s only branch, he had assumed she would try her hand at picture books, something about woodland animals or an eccentric child with a special talent. When her manuscript turned out to be a mystery, he recalled that Ellen had been in the habit of bringing home volumes of Agatha Christie and P.D. James, and then a writer named Patricia Highsmith. More than once he had found her in the kitchen reading with such rapt absorption that he’d had to speak to her twice before he could get her attention.
He must have encouraged her along the way, but it was difficult to remember how. Ellen’s writing initially seemed to have been like the hobbies she had adopted when their other two children had gone to college. Decoupage when Eliot left for Kent State, beading with Carrie’s departure for Vassar, and now this.
He
Shortly before Tara was due to come home for her summer vacation, Ellen announced that she was taking a break for a few months and Charlie assumed she was finished with writing for good. The manuscript pages would be placed in a box in the attic, beside the table with the garish decoupage top gone wrong, once destined for their enclosed porch. He would not prod her to clear either one out. Watching the children leave had to have been harder for her than for him. She had spent so many hours with them, wiping noses, making doctors’ appointments, and responding to their emotional crises once they entered their teens. She had been the receiver of their confidences too. Their marriage had been traditional in that way. But he hadn’t shirked his responsibilities, he thought. He had tried to be close to the children, to explain practical things to them: how to change the oil in the car, manage their money, and choose a college. But they seemed to prefer the company of their mother, who was, admittedly, more patient.
He knew that they thought them old-fashioned. Carrie, especially, who had always been the most observant of the three; he remembered her as a baby sitting in her bouncy seat, gazing at him seriously for minutes at a time. She had even said as much during her summer break after sophomore year.
“Don’t get me wrong,” she had said. “I’m glad Mom was always there for us. But didn’t you two ever think of mixing it up a little?”
“It works for us,” Charlie had told her, shrugging, and Carrie did not pursue the conversation, although later the same year she started telling him he should check his privilege. Whatever the hell that meant.
The review of Ellen’s first book in the
Apart from Ellen’s editor, no one had read the new book yet. Not even Charlie. Ellen was superstitious that way. She had kept the first book a secret too, up until the day the Book Nook had it in stock and she’d brought him in triumphantly to see the display the staff had created for their local author. Charlie was surprised to find that he was a little hurt, but was mollified after she told him, “I wanted it to be a wonderful surprise. I wanted to make you and the kids proud.”
He even played along.
“Can you believe it?” he asked the Johnsons at a dinner party they threw to celebrate. “Our Ellen. And she didn’t tell a soul! That’s not like her.”
Ellen’s face was flushed. It must have been the wine, which she seldom drank. He put his arm around her waist with what must have been a little too much enthusiasm, because he felt her flinch for a moment before she moved away.
Their friends knew they would have to wait to read the new book too. Ellen never revealed anything in advance and she never pushed them to buy it. “Come get it at the library in a few months,” she told them, though she knew that many of them would head to the bookstore as soon as it was in stock.
“Just tell us one thing,” Annie Johnson had called back over her shoulder as she was leaving the house the night before. Her face was animated — and looked almost greedy in the overhead porch light that illuminated the front walkway. “How does he die
Ellen had shaken her head and laughter had followed as the group scattered to their cars.
The question had become a joke among their friends and a minor obsession among her growing number of fans, after a reviewer used it as a headline. The murder victims were almost always men — often cheating husbands or lovers — and their deaths were always gruesome.
What had struck more than one interviewer was the seeming mismatch of author to content. Ellen, in her unremarkable clothes, with her kind pedantry when in her librarian mode — she particularly liked to talk to children about geography — wrote chillingly explicit murder scenes. There had been the unfaithful lover whose entrails had been lovingly arranged around a photo of the dead man and his betrayed partner. The injection of poison into the back of the hand of the cheating husband, exactly where the wedding ring had been removed before a liaison, and the electrocution in prison of one miscreant, cleverly planned by the brother of one of his victims. Some had thought the husband who died with a fork in his forehead, placed perfectly in the center, after the man had been shot twice directly into his heart, was too much. But the diehards loved it, and the blurb from a popular crime writer that appeared on the book jacket of that particular novel read “Stick a fork in it — Ellen Porter has done it again.”
There was more to the novels than these murders, of course, but Ellen’s descriptive powers were at their most vivid (“florid” prose, one unsupportive critic had noted) in these scenes. Blood flowed like raspberry syrup; an open eye stared glassily at detectives while the mouth of the dead man was frozen in a rictus of passion or terror; the color of the poisoned man’s skin recalled the yellowish-grey skies that one sometimes sees before a storm. It was those images her readers would refer to at signings as they eagerly offered up their copies to be inscribed. Ellen always used a red fountain pen and liked to shake it so that after the inscription, a few drops of ink appeared on the page like a bit of spattered blood. She made a ceremony of it, blowing lightly on the ink before closing the book and returning it to the owner.
Charlie didn’t read much fiction, and though he told no one, the bloodiest passages in Ellen’s books made him feel queasy. But he knew that some people’s taste ran that way and he understood the curiosity of Ellen’s readers. How much of the protagonist was Ellen and how much was a figment of her imagination? And he had seen some of the e-mails she received, most of them from women.
And
“Do you see yourself as a voice for women who have been lied to?” the perky blond interviewer had asked Ellen. Watching his wife on television, Charlie felt a stirring of erotic interest. With her stage makeup, and wearing a new fitted blue suit the henna-haired editor had advised her to buy for TV appearances, Ellen looked prettier than usual, less like the woman he was used to waking up to. She was, he had to admit, remarkably comfortable in front of the camera.
Some fans wondered if she wrote from personal experience, though Ellen made a point of thanking Charlie for his support in the acknowledgements of every one of her books and frequently mentioned her long marriage, when asked to speak publicly. In the beginning, when her appearances were still a novelty, he would go with her. Sometimes she pointed him out in the audience and he would lend a comical note to the proceedings by offering up an obliging wave, as if to prove he was still alive. Still, he supposed, it was satisfying for the
Just last night, Jenny Trumble, who “still had a thing” for Charlie, as Ellen put it, had leaned into him a bit drunkenly toward the end of the evening as they sat together in the newly decorated living room. “All those men Ellen kills off. Doesn’t that make you worry, Charlie?” she had asked, then unsteadily reached past him to dip a carrot into the sour-cream mix. When she sat back again, he was a little repulsed to see that a blob of the whitish stuff had landed on her sweater where the fabric had been stretched by her pendulous bosom. She put a plump, moist hand on his leg. Charlie had laughed, and to get away from the unpleasant weight on his thigh, stood up with an offer to get her another drink.
Charlie didn’t worry. When he thought of his history with Ellen it was with satisfaction. He had met her in college, where he rowed crew and majored in business. He knew he was not conceited to think that he was the more desirable one back then. Even her family saw it. Charlie was tall and, in those days, good at every sport he tried. His strong clean features and calm decisive personality drew people to him and the prizes he won for his engineering designs won him the admiration of the department. Ellen was different from the pretty sorority girls he had been dating, more athletic and practical. She took a heavy course load to finish her degree in three years, studying library science and minoring in psychology — and she played doubles tennis with her best friend every Saturday through the spring and summer. It was the friend who had first caught his eye, but Sharon had a boyfriend she was faithful to, and later on, Charlie found himself unexpectedly drawn to Ellen’s straightforward manner and undemanding nature. They had several months of friendly, athletic lovemaking before he proposed marriage and they settled down to a more moderate routine. For a long time there was, primarily, companionship, which he expected would carry them through to the end.
Briefly, when she started writing, Ellen had surprised him by showing more interest. She had initiated love-making half a dozen times and startled him one morning by turning from the stove where she had been about to scramble some eggs, abruptly turning off the flame, and dropping her robe to the floor. “Let’s skip breakfast,” she had said, taking his hand and pressing it to her bare hip. But though he had been willing, for some reason she abruptly changed her mind when he picked up her robe and, after handing it to her, told her to go upstairs to wait while he tidied up. And then things had gone back to normal.
Maybe it was the very stability of their marriage, their many largely uneventful years together, that encouraged Ellen’s imagination. She had mentioned a French writer one day during a talk, someone whose stable, middle-class life had left him free to create an adulterous heroine who was willing to risk everything to be with her lover.
“Writing opens worlds up, Charlie,” she had told him one night in an outburst that seemed almost girlish. It was shortly after the first review had appeared. “I love that people like the books. But it’s more than that. I feel as if I see things more clearly now that I’m doing this.”
It certainly seemed to energize her, which he liked. And it was pleasant to think that she had something constructive to do with her time. He should be happy, he thought. Still, like every couple, there were those little irritating habits. If you wanted to stay married, you had to overlook them, that was all. Like Ellen’s tuneless little hum. He heard it on almost a daily basis as she walked through the house, or sorted through the mail, or served dinner. He had mentioned it once, not long ago, and she had just laughed.
“What’s that song, anyway?” he had asked her.
“Song?” she responded absently.
“The one you’re humming?”
“Am I humming?” She gave him that fond, indulgent look she had when she thought he was being endearingly obtuse.
It was maddening. “Yes, yes, the song. I hear you humming most days, but I can never make out the melody.”
“Honestly, Charlie. I couldn’t tell you. I don’t even know I’m doing it. But I guess it means I’m happy,” and she had kissed him on the cheek.
Charlie tried to feel gratified by her answer and then to ignore it. Had she always done this? Or did it start after he retired? Either way, it seemed to become more frequent. And there was no way to bring it up again without appearing petty. In self-defense, as a way to vent his irritation, he started drumming his fingers on the arm of the couch or on the dinner table. But she never seemed to notice.
The paranoia, that’s what it must be, Charlie told himself, set in a couple of weeks after the party. Ellen made his favorite meal, a chicken casserole with potatoes and asparagus in cream sauce.
He knew she was making an effort. She had been away from home for a few days, teaching a workshop, and wanted to do something for him. The meal looked delicious, but Charlie thought it tasted a little off, and after taking a few bites, he mentioned it to Ellen.
“I don’t think so, Charlie,” she said, the lines between her eyebrows furrowing a bit. “I bought everything fresh this morning, but if you don’t like it, there’s some tuna fish in the fridge.”
“I’m sure it’s fine,” he said, forcing a smile, and after pouring himself some more wine, changed the subject and continued eating.
But later he had been horribly sick, and was awake for most of the night. Ellen eventually went to sleep in the guest room, “I’ll be right here if you need me, sweetheart,” she said. “I just have to get a few hours of sleep. Here, you poor thing,” she added as she moved a bucket to the bedside. “Just in case you don’t make it to the bathroom.” He had been too miserable to respond with anything more than a raised hand.
When she checked on him in the morning, she was glowing with good health. So much for the dinner being bad. But he had the strangest feeling, for just a minute, that she looked pleased.
“You must have come down with some horrible bug,” she told him. She efficiently straightened the covers over him and removed a stained washcloth he had used during the night from the bedside table. He could tell she was trying. “What you need is to get some more rest.” He did sleep fitfully for another few hours, the kind of sweaty, interrupted sleep with bad dreams he couldn’t fully remember when he opened his eyes. He put on his robe and went downstairs to find Ellen in the kitchen, taking a large bite of the chicken in cream sauce, and he had to run back upstairs.
It was almost a week before he felt like himself again. It may have been three days after that, while he was lying on the couch in the den, that his eye fell on the shelf of Ellen’s books. There had been a death by food poisoning, he remembered, but which book was it? He thought of asking her, but was embarrassed. He spent the next hour rereading parts of her books. The truth was that he hadn’t read her novels closely. He really didn’t care for mysteries. Military history and biographies were more his speed. Ellen’s habit of keeping her manuscripts a secret until they were published was probably for the best. It was easier to be enthusiastic about a successfully published work that brought in royalties every few months than an untested draft.
He found the poisoning in the third novel. A young woman serves her older lover some brandy laced with arsenic. Ellen had included it as a red herring from the primary plot, which revolved around an art expert who plagiarizes his artist wife’s work. The expert ends up dead, floating in the pool of a famous collector, the aqua water tinged with red streaks that flowed from a severed artery in his neck. Charlie started to feel queasy again as he read, and deciding that he wasn’t altogether better, lay down on the sofa, and turned on the end of a golf tournament.
When Charlie came within feet of the downed power line, Ellen was remorseful. Of course, she couldn’t have known that it lay just yards from where the car was parked in the driveway. But she never should have asked him to go out and get her laptop from the car, he heard her telling Annie Johnson on the phone. “At the very least I should have gone for it myself. When I think what could have happened. What would I do without Charlie?”
There had been a wild storm the night before and she had raced into the house without an umbrella — she had forgotten it on the hall table — leaving a puddle in the front hall that Charlie stepped in half an hour later when he went to check that the door was locked. He had scolded her. But Ellen only looked up from her book with a mild expression and an unsatisfying “Oopsie.”
She seemed to have caught a chill, though, and the next morning although the storm was over, they realized the power was out and that she couldn’t turn on her office computer.
“Would you mind, Charlie?” she asked. “I promised I’d finish this chapter by the end of the week.”
It was still miserable outside and he cursed as the wind shook the trees and rain falling from a branch dripped on his head and down the back of his collar.
With the laptop under his arm, he was just closing the trunk when he saw the flashing lights of the Con Ed truck and a worker called out for him to stay back. Razzie, restrained by her leash on the Allens’ front porch and eager to run out toward the street, was barking wildly. As Charlie turned back toward the house, frightened and angry, he wished the Allens would let her off the leash.
Charlie and Ellen had spent the rest of the day inside, quietly. “It’s nice not to have to go anywhere,” Ellen had said. Charlie, who had a new biography of Patton to read, didn’t feel as pleased and after volunteering to make lunch — “Such a nice surprise,” Ellen said — found himself watching her periodically as she sat across from him in their pleasant living room. She was reading a book with the unsettling title
The next morning, electricity restored, Charlie felt restless again. As soon as Ellen left for the library, he straightened up the kitchen and wiped down the surfaces. Must she always leave the refrigerator door sticky? Time to get out of the house, he thought as he headed upstairs for a shower. But here too there was disorder. The slick soapy residue of the mango bath gel Ellen favored had left a pale orangish glaze on the bathtub enamel. The cloying sweet scent filled the room. She
In their bedroom, as usual, he found her damp towels slung over the chair and a pile of papers next to the bed. He thought for a moment of leaving the towels on the chair, but didn’t want the upholstery to stain. Exasperated, he picked up the papers.
Crumpling them a bit in his hand, he went to Carrie’s old room, which, with the proceeds from
Her computer was on sleep mode, but realizing why he’d really come in here, he started sifting through the debris in her drawer. Her password,
He closed the browser and looked at her documents. He opened one named
But when he got downstairs and opened his pill container, he felt his hands grow clammy. The familiar shiny salmon-pink ovals were there, but the number looked wrong. He counted and found that an extra pill had been added to each of the tiny slots allocated for the rest of the week. Had he done this? He had never seen Ellen pay any attention to this routine, except to ask occasionally if he needed anything at the pharmacy when she was on her way there. Charlie picked out the extra pills, dropped them in the sink, and turned on the garbage disposal. Stop, he told himself. There’s an explanation.
She picked up on the third ring.
“Charlie, sweetheart, hold on a sec. I’m just helping one of the Kellner twins find something.” She kept him waiting for four long minutes.
She had no idea what he was talking about. She never touched his pill container, she assured him. She knew how he liked everything just so. In fact, she said she had been trying lately to be more conscious of how he wanted the house to be run. She knew he found her scatterbrained sometimes — here her voice trembled a bit — but she was really trying.
But there was something off in her voice, Charlie thought; the trembling sounded stagy and he wondered if she had an audience. Hadn’t there been a character in one of her books who played the devoted wife — up until the very moment that she bludgeoned her elderly husband to death with a large French cookbook? One of the kids had mentioned it the last time they gathered for a family brunch. Ellen had made crepes.
He muttered something reassuring to Ellen and hung up. His next call was to the doctor’s office. Dr. Jones was in with a patient, his receptionist said in her chirpy, efficient voice, and transferred his call to a nurse Charlie remembered from his last visit. He had liked her up until the end of the visit when he heard her telling the receptionist what a “sweet old guy” Mr. Porter was.
“You were right to call,” she told him. “It sounds like you felt faint because of the extra dose. So I want you to take it easy for the rest of today. Drink plenty of water, lie down if you need to, and if you have any more symptoms, call us back.
“Chances are this isn’t anything to worry about,” she added. “Lots of people your age make this kind of mistake. But in the future, please be extra careful when you fill up that pill container. Maybe someone at home can help you.”
“I’ll manage fine on my own, thank you,” Charlie told her drily as he hung up.
Charlie sat at the kitchen counter. Could he really have done this? Ellen was the one who was scatterbrained, not him. He was the one in the family who paid attention to details. He felt feverish and cold at the same time. The clammy feeling in his hands grew more intense. It might be a good idea to let someone else know what was happening. That’s what they did in books and movies, wasn’t it? He thought about which one of their friends was the most rational and settled on Annie Johnson. She had known both of them since the early days of their marriage, and never played favorites.
It took just a few minutes to scribble a letter to her, describing briefly what had happened, then added,
On the way to the Johnson house, Charlie stopped for a donut and coffee as a pick-me-up. He was headed back to the car when a young man behind him tapped him on the shoulder.
“I think I’ve seen you around town,” he said. “You’re married to the mystery writer, right? Tell your wife my girlfriend loves her books. She especially likes it when the husbands get it. Guess I need to watch my back, right?”
“They’re just books,” Charlie replied irritably. “I’m sure you don’t have anything to worry about.” And he watched the good-humored expression leave the other man’s face.
Back in his car, Charlie headed for the Johnsons’, where he slipped the note through the mail slot. At home he began to feel foolish and wondered if he was sick again. He picked up the paper and stretched out on the couch.
He was still dozing when Annie Johnson came to the door and rang the bell. Getting up suddenly, he felt the black margins coming back around his vision. Shaking it off, he was within three steps of the door when he fell. Outside, Razzie was barking and Annie failed to hear the thud Charlie made when he landed or the cracking sound of his skull against the base of the iron hat rack. She waited a few minutes, but when there was no answer, she headed for the library.
When Ellen let herself in late in the afternoon she felt a weight against the front door as she pushed it open. It wasn’t like Charlie to leave things in the way, but he had been acting odd lately. Nervous and secretive. Just that afternoon, Annie Johnson had stopped by the circulation desk and asked if she could have a word with her. Stepping into the vestibule, Annie had handed Ellen a sealed letter addressed to Annie in Charlie’s handwriting. On the envelope he had scrawled,
“Charlie must have left this at our house this morning,” Annie told her, pushing the envelope into her hands. “But I felt funny about it and didn’t open it. Martin agreed and told me to throw it away and forget it. Frankly, he’s been wondering if everything was all right with you two. I hope you don’t mind my repeating that. But I worry and I don’t like to interfere with anyone else’s marriage, so...”
Ellen took a couple of deep breaths and thanked Annie. She was right, she told her. Charlie had grown suspicious and sullen, ever since the night of the party. Why, he had called her not more than a few hours ago, insinuating that she had given him the wrong number of blood-pressure pills, she confided to Annie. Even though she never touched his medication. At first she thought it was retirement, that he just had too much time on his hands. She hadn’t wanted to face it, but she would now. She shed a few tears as she told Annie that she realized Charlie needed some help.
Ellen’s shift ended shortly after Annie left. In the car she checked her hair and lipstick in the rearview mirror before turning the key in the ignition.
By pushing her hip hard against the front door Ellen was able to open it enough to slip in sideways. Charlie’s body was sprawled at an odd angle and there was a pool of blood from his left temple that had seeped into the carpet. Ellen put her hand to her mouth, then set her bag down and looked down into his blue eyes. “Oh dear, Charlie,” she said, shaking her head with regret, “that’s going to leave a stain.”
Stepping neatly around him, she thought that what to do was to be orderly, just the way Charlie liked her to be. There would be phone calls to make, the police, the children, and, of course, Annie Johnson, who would be terribly sympathetic. Later, her publisher should know. She felt stressed thinking about it, though, and dreaded the evening ahead of her. Maybe a quick shower, she thought, just to calm her nerves before she got started. Charlie wasn’t going anywhere.
Humming, she went upstairs, got her robe from the closet, and turned on the shower. Just before she stepped in, she turned to see her reflection in the mirror and smiled. “You’ll soon be feeling as good as new,” she said out loud. Ellen’s last impressions as she slipped and grabbed ineffectually at the slick shower wall were of the soothing hot water and the sweet scent of mangoes.
End of the Line
by De Paepe and Depuydt
Donna Daems hadn’t felt right all day. She’d awakened with a splitting headache. Something she couldn’t identify sucked the energy from her bones, and a wave of nausea crept upward from her stomach with every move she made. She probably had a fever, but she didn’t dare reach for the thermometer, sure that doing so would mean she’d have to stay home from work. She’d only started at the Jan Palfijn Hospital in Ghent a week ago, and she couldn’t afford to call in sick so soon. It had been challenging enough to find a new position after being let go by her previous employer. So she’d shrugged into her heavy winter coat and, shivering, dragged herself to the deserted bus stop at the far end of the sparsely populated Meulesteedsesteenweg, the end of the line for the #6.
She was forty years old and still couldn’t seem to get her life on track. Her ex had custody of their kids, only because he had a bigger house with a bigger yard and bought them more toys than they could ever possibly play with. She had visitation rights once every other week, and the in-between times were filled with loneliness. Which gnawed at her as fiercely as the flu she seemed to have come down with.
All things considered, the workday hadn’t been too awful. The patients on the geriatric ward had even managed to cheer her up a little. Especially Mr. Sertijns, who despite terminal cancer seemed to consider his final weeks of life one grand adventure and whose humor made him the nurses’ pet. When, sighing, she’d begun to make his bed, he’d noticed she wasn’t feeling well and burst out in a verse of “Don’t Worry, Be Happy.” That had charmed a smile out of her, which in and of itself was more than she’d expected of the day.
Her shift had ended — without any noteworthy difficulties — at eleven p.m. She got to the bus stop in plenty of time to catch the last #6 to Meulestede. She vaguely recognized a few of the passengers, other hospital employees and residents of the apartments on the Watersportbaan. She knew the driver by sight too. The day before yesterday, after her first late shift, the same man had been behind the wheel. She was sure of that, recognized the tattoos on his forearms, his sleeves rolled up despite the weather. That previous time, she’d spent the entire ride staring at them in fascination. Two entwined nudes shimmied on his biceps every time he swung the bus left or right. The man’s black hair was going gray, and she figured him for about her own age.
Donna nodded at him politely and moved to the back of the bus. She dozed off almost before she was settled in her seat. The sudden warmth — the heat was turned up full — the stress of her new job, the long nights spent worrying about her children, and her ill health all conspired to send her off into a dreamless sleep.
The first thing she became aware of when she awoke was a rattling, like a loose garden gate shuddering in the wind. Through eyes not yet fully open, she saw that it was the hatch of what must be the heating system, under the rack where passengers left their luggage. Then she remembered where she was. She was lying stretched out on the back seat of the #6 bus, which was barreling down the road at high speed. Oddly, the interior lights had gone out. The only illumination came from the street lamps outside, which cast strange shadows on the empty seats as the bus raced past them.
The rattling sound was annoying. She reached for the hatch to close it.
It was all she could do to stifle a scream. She jerked back and cupped a hand over her mouth. There was something in there. There was something in the space next to the heater, something preventing the hatch from closing. Fear and curiosity warred within her, and she peered through the faint light, trying to make out what it was. Two gray trash bags were pulled over the large object, and there was something sticking out at the place where they’d been clumsily overlapped. My God, was that a human hand?
Horrified, she glanced up toward the driver. He was staring straight ahead, his hands gripping the steering wheel. She turned to look out the side window and was shocked again. Where in the world
She got to her feet and staggered forward, her head pounding. “Something’s wrong,” she told the driver when she reached him.
The man jerked in his seat and whirled around, sending the bus onto the wrong side of the road, then straightening out just in time to miss smashing into a streetlamp. Donna was thrown against the door but struggled upright. “Something’s wrong,” she said again, and waved a hand at the back of the bus.
“What are you doing here?” the driver snapped. “I thought everyone got off. Why didn’t you get off at the terminus?”
“I, ah, I fell asleep,” she stammered.
She noticed that the man’s forearms were no longer visible. He had a fleece on now, with the bus company’s logo embroidered on it. And he’d put on a cap. He looked different, but he was definitely the same person, which somehow comforted her. He had a surprisingly high voice for a man of his bulk. Under other circumstances, she might have laughed at the incongruity of it.
“You’re not supposed to be here,” he told her. “No passengers allowed after the end of the line.”
“Why are we at the harbor?” she asked.
He hesitated. His Adam’s apple bobbed up and down. “I’m heading for the depot.”
“Can I get off there?” Donna asked. “Is there another bus back to Meulestede?”
“Not tonight,” he said. He peered at her, her hand tightening on the support bar beside his seat to hold herself erect as he swung around a comer.
“What did you see back there?” His eyes stabbed at her, and then he abruptly returned his attention to the road. The fierceness of his gaze frightened her. Should she tell him?
“I’m not sure,” she said, “but the hatch for the heating’s banging open and closed. Isn’t that dangerous?”
An orange glow from a spotlight mounted on the side of one of the factories slid across his profile. She saw a vein pulse in his temple. His voice seemed even higher when he said, “I’ll have them fix it at the depot.” He stomped so hard on the brakes that she almost fell over. “But you have to get out,” he said. “It’s not allowed. It’s not safe.”
He pressed a button, and the bus door swung open.
Donna stared at him open-mouthed. “You can’t just leave me here. How am I supposed to get home?”
“Out,” he said, pointing at her. His forefinger practically jabbed her in the eye.
“We’re in the middle of the harbor,” she protested. “There’s nothing here.”
“Get out! You’re gonna get me in trouble!”
He lunged in her direction, and before she knew it, Donna was standing in the road. The bus door swung shut, and the #6 pulled away. Its headlights were off, she saw.
Donna stood on the curb, utterly defeated. There was a guardrail behind her, and she leaned against it. Her stomach cramped with a new attack of nausea. She dry heaved. Her legs were rubber. She looked around. There was nothing to be seen but factories, dimly lit mastodons that grinned at her with their concrete maws. Two windmills turned beneath the starless sky. Their sweeping blades seemed to slice through her skull, so sharp was the pain in her head.
Where was she? She fished her phone from her pocket, but the battery was dead. It had died before the end of her shift, but she hadn’t worried about it, had simply planned to plug it in when she got home. She wasn’t wearing a watch, so she had to guess at the time. How long had she slept? How big was the Ghent harbor? Didn’t it extend all the way up to Zelzate?
She swallowed a sigh and began walking, sunk in despair. She assumed that the bus had been coming from Meulestede, so she headed back in that direction. Would she be brave enough to stick out her thumb if a car or truck came by? How long would it take her to reach a house or any other sign of life? Inside her heavy coat, she shivered. She buried her hands in her pockets, and her breath came out in clouds of white. Could things be any worse? What was
She put one foot in front of the other and tried to maintain a steady rhythm, counting her steps until she reached the perimeter fence of yet another factory. She was an insignificant speck compared to the huge silos and the cranes with their long metal arms.
She stiffened when a yellow light suddenly enfolded her. To her astonishment, the #6 bus loomed into sight and slowed to a crawl beside her. Its passenger door opened. She looked in and saw the same driver, Dieter Doremans, smiling at her. “Get in,” he said. “I’m sorry.”
She turned away and resumed walking, staring at the ground. “Never mind,” she muttered. “I’m fine.”
She quickened her pace, but the bus kept up with her. She was penned in by the factory’s high fence on one side and the rolling colossus on the other. “Come on, get in. I’ll take you home, I owe you that much.”
Despite herself, she snuck a glance at him. He nodded encouragingly. She stopped walking, and the bus also came to a stop. “Come on, it’s warm in here,” he said. “I can’t leave you out here in the cold. That was stupid of me, unprofessional.”
She hesitated.
“I’ll take you back to Meulestede, then you’ll be close to home,” he said, waving her aboard.
She gave in. The idea of snuggling into her bed was too appealing. Without a lift, who knew how long it would take her to trudge home in the cold and dark?
She climbed onto the bus, and the door folded shut behind her. Without a word, she took a seat near the front and cast a suspicious eye to the back. He followed the movement of her head in his rearview mirror. “There’s nothing there,” he said. “I screwed the hatch shut, it was just a little loose.”
Donna sighed with relief. She’d probably just imagined the hand.
The driver grinned. “All’s well that ends well,” he said. “I’ll take you back. What’s your name?”
She relaxed. “Donna,” she said. “Donna Daems. And you’re Dieter Doremans. We have the same initials.”
He smiled.
Donna rested her head against the back of her seat and laughed. “You won’t believe what I thought I saw in that heating space back there. I must have been dreaming.” She looked at him in the rearview mirror, waiting for him to echo her laughter. But the reflection showed only his eyes, and there was no trace of humor in them now.
“What?” he said, his voice high-pitched. “What did you see?”
She swallowed. “A hand,” she said. “A human hand.”
The bus came to an abrupt stop. They were at the intersection of two roads that seemed to lead nowhere. The traffic light turned green, but the bus stayed where it was. She thought she could hear a truck approaching, but it was a freight train that roared by on the harbor track that ran parallel to the road. The racket seemed to go on forever.
Dieter turned around and stared dangerously at Donna.
“Let me out,” she yelped. She jumped to her feet and hurried to the door, banged on the glass with her fists, but all she accomplished was to bruise her knuckles.
“Open the door!” she shouted.
Dieter got out of his seat and came toward her.
“Get away!” she screamed, as loudly as she could. She buried her face in her hands, but he grabbed her wrists and pulled them away.
“Calm down,” he said. She looked at him and saw that he was crying. Surprised, she dropped her arms. She was so taken aback she couldn’t speak. He collapsed onto the nearest passenger seat like an empty burlap sack.
“You’re right,” he said. “It
The horror of that statement propelled Donna’s fists back to her mouth.
“There was nothing I could do. It just... it just
Donna stared at him, her eyes wide open. “You have to turn yourself in,” she said. It was all she could think of to say.
He seemed not to hear her. “Last night, after my run but before I reported in, I swung by our house. I wrapped her body in a couple of trash bags and hid it on the bus. It was late, nobody saw a thing. They never check the heating vents at the depot, and I knew I’d have the same bus tonight. I was going to get rid of the body, somewhere in the harbor.”
“You have to turn yourself in,” Donna repeated. “This won’t solve anything. You’ll be the obvious suspect if your wife just disappears.”
He looked at her, his eyes watery. “I just got this job. I really like it. I don’t want to mess it up. I can’t go to prison.”
Donna felt sorry for him. Another D.D. with a brand-new job. Another D.D. who’d do anything to keep it.
She wanted to pat his shoulder but stopped herself. “I understand,” she said. “More than you know.”
He looked a question at her.
“You say it was an accident,” she said. “Why not just take her back home and put her at the bottom of the stairs? Moving the body makes it look like it
“You read too many mysteries,” he said. “No one would believe me. You’re not a cop, are you?”
“No, no,” she said quickly, “I’m a nurse. I know what a fall does to a body. Let me look at her. Maybe I can get rid of any sign she was pushed.”
Donna felt she was losing touch with reality. The darkened bus at this empty harbor crossroads seemed to belong to some parallel universe, and Dieter Doremans seemed more a reflection of herself than a man trying to rid himself of a corpse.
The man sat there with his head in his hands, wrestling with his inner demons.
She stared at his nameplate. He couldn’t lose his job. He couldn’t.
She knelt beside him. “Let me help you,” she said. Her exhaustion and nausea were gone. She knew intellectually that what she was about to do was insane, but to her it seemed perfectly logical. It wasn’t fair that people wound up devastated due to circumstances beyond their control. At her previous job, her supervisor had hung her out to dry to cover up a mistake
And Dieter’s wife? She had cheated on him. Wasn’t
Dieter returned to the driver’s seat. “I appreciate your understanding. It’s amazing that you want to help me. But I’ve already gotten rid of the body. I dumped her in the canal, half an hour ago, after I kicked you out.”
Donna stood beside him. She considered the situation. She still felt sorry for him, in spite of what he’d done.
“Take me home,” she said. “No one has to know what happened tonight. You don’t have to lose your job over that adulterous bitch.”
He nodded and started the engine. “I’ll take you home. Promise me you won’t tell anyone.”
Their eyes locked. She nodded. “I promise. I mean it.”
At the next intersection, he turned the bus around and set off again. Soon, Donna recognized the outskirts of Meulestede. They crossed the bridge that formed a borderline between the harbor and the city. She had never been so happy to see the lonely church in the distance, and the houses with their trim gables. Normally, those gables reminded her that she lived in a second-class suburb, but now they shone like beacons in the night.
“It’ll all work out,” he said, opening the door for her. “You’d better go.”
She stepped down and looked back at him. “Are you sure?”
He nodded. “I’ll be fine. I promise. Thank you.”
She waved at him and stepped out into the crosswalk.
And Dieter Doremans, a confirmed bachelor, stomped on the gas. The last thing he saw before the bus hit her was Donna Daems’s astonished eyes. It had been exactly the same last night, right here, at this very crosswalk. It had been just as dark, just as cold, just as deserted. Heading back to the depot after his final run of the evening, he hadn’t noticed the pedestrian in the black parka. He’d run her down. But he couldn’t afford to lose his new job, no way. Not for anything. Or anyone. Whatever she’d promised, he knew Donna would tell someone what she’d seen, sooner or later.
But now he was safe. Nothing but dead silence would remain at the end of the line.
Playground or the Rich
by Jennifer Soosar
“Put that newspaper away,” Kent said to his wife. “It looks funny to be carrying it around.”
“It’s for reference,” Linda replied. “Lists all the hot spots. And what if I see a celebrity in the general store? Gotta have something in hand for them to autograph.”
Kent scoffed. “Last thing the famous want is Joe Public bothering them. Anyway, you wouldn’t recognize a celebrity if they crashed into you. They all dress like slobs in their downtime.”
“Well, it’s a good thing I’ve seen the paparazzi photos of how they look without makeup on.”
Kent, Linda, and their son Matt were in the village of Rosseau, prime ice-cream destination of the rich.
“I want bubblegum flavor, Dad!” Matt blurted out. It was loud enough to call the attention of the affluent-looking cottagers milling around in pristine white sporting wear. Even the golden labradoodle looked over.
Kent paid —
What was so wrong with Dickie Lake for their summer holiday? What the hell were they doing in
After the ice cream, Linda wanted to “putter” around Rosseau and “pop” into the shops, “see and be seen.” Kent left her to go crazy and took Matt down to the public dock to wait.
Forty-five minutes later, Linda returned, gabbing stupidly about the casual, yet elegant, cottage furnishings she’d seen in some shop and how she wanted to “replicate the look” for their bedroom at home. Kent tuned it out. He was satisfied with the way their bedroom looked now. His wife was always going on about changing this or that, or trying things out “just to see.” She went on as if there was something wrong with everything he provided.
They climbed into the boat that came included with the weekly rental, a basic runabout with an outboard motor. Nothing wrong with it, but compared to all the sexy, top-of-the-line powerboats and polished-to-death wooden classics moored alongside —
The afternoon breeze had picked up. Out in the bay, there were white-caps and sailboats. Kent ignored the plastic-coated instruction sheet screwed to the dash for clueless renters and started up the motor. He knew how to operate a damn boat! As he untied the ropes, a red-and-black ski boat with a spiderweb pattern on the hull sped aggressively by, bouncing them up and down in its wake.
“Jerks,” Kent grumbled sourly to himself.
Strolling by on the dock, a tall, distinguished looking gentleman stopped to watch the takeoff with mild interest.
Whether it was out of nervousness at being observed, or a miscalculation of big-lake conditions, Kent did not back the boat out far enough. But it was too late. As he turned the wheel and pushed forward on the throttle, the back of the boat fishtailed and made contact with the dock. There was a big thud and the creaking whine of fiberglass grinding against wood.
Instantly flustered, Kent swung his head wildly between the boat’s stern and the tall man who was staring in astonishment with eyes as wide as an owl’s. Kent corrected the boat. Alarmed, he wondered if he had caused major damage. Would he get into trouble for it? Be responsible for some exorbitant repair bill?
Once out into the privacy of open water, Kent abandoned the steering wheel to check the stern for damage. Some of the black rubber trim bumper had buckled out of its track, and there were some long scuff marks, but nothing too bad; no cracks or dents.
When it was safe, she broke the silence with, “That wind was coming in real strong. It wasn’t your fault...”
“I know how to operate a boat, Linda,” he said curtly. “Wind or no wind. Cripes! People standing on the dock staring, you screaming your head off, calling attention...
“Nobody saw anything.”
“There was a man standing there looking! Looking at me like I’m some kind of idiot!”
“I think you might be overreacting,” Linda said quietly. “Just a tiny bit.”
They cruised along the shoreline, past grand cottages fashioned in the Olde Muskoka style. Matt was wowed by the inflatable water trampolines, slides, and climbers anchored in front of each place. Linda was impressed by the boathouses — their size and architecture — the cedar shingles, the copper weather vanes, the flower-filled landscaping, the painted Muskoka chairs, the drama of the granite rocks, and the towering, wind-swept white pines. Everything looked exactly like the pictures from the newspaper article! Exactly like a postcard!
Kent said nothing. He kept the motorboat steered straight for the rental cottage. In his mind, he saw the tall man’s eyes widen into two big circles in a continuous loop.
He knew what that astonished, owl-eye look meant. He’d seen it before. The first time, when he was seven or eight — Matt’s age — and came downstairs wearing a hand-me-down muscle shirt. The adults, all gathered around playing Euchre, collectively widened their eyes at the sight of him. One of them, the neighbor woman, laughed at him and pointed.
“Look, Kentie’s got arms like a
The others, happy on rum punch, laughed along. Embarrassed, Mom leapt up and whispered for him to put on another shirt.
At work, there were widened eyes whenever he dared to contribute an idea in a meeting. And also from Linda, that time on their first date when he took her behind the movie theater and showed her the door propped open for ventilation. She had looked at him in that same owl-eyed way when he said, “C’mon, I sneak in all the time... money for concessions if we do...”
Owl Man’s widened-eye look from the dock meant:
She was nothing but a small-town rube with aspirations no higher than working cash at the Dickie Lake supermarket when he first met her. He was the sophisticated big-city guy, only in the area for the summer. Make no mistake, she latched onto
“Oh, let’s vacation
Who was this woman lying next to him, Kent wondered in the silence of night. Those comments she had made today — “Isn’t the water in Muskoka so
She was snoring, oblivious to the stinging agony he’d been in ever since the boat-dock incident. One measly inquiry at dinner into why he was being so quiet hardly qualified as caring!
The mushy mattress was uncomfortable. Kent lay awake with a stiff neck and the pressure points of his body aching. Outside the window, there was the soft hoot-hoot sound of an owl perched in a nearby tree.
Owl Man. Laughing at him, eyes wide in aghast, yet amused, disgust at the lame, subpar motorboat scraping against the dock. The sound of wood and fiberglass grinding played at full volume over and over in Kent’s mind while the owl taunted him with its incessant hoot-hooting. Kent exploded out of bed and slammed the window shut. Linda turned over and murmured.
“Cold air blowing in,” Kent whispered in a clipped tone. “Go back to sleep.”
The next day, Linda wanted to go for a day cruise on the lake to gawk at the celebrity cottages of Stephen Spielberg, Goldie Hawn, Tom Hanks, and a bunch of others. The newspaper article, of course, provided a complete “Map to the Stars.” Kent had zero desire to see celebrity cottages, and zero desire to get back into the boat.
“Noticed we’re out of charcoal briquettes,” he said, slapping a mosquito to death on his arm. Earlier that morning, Kent had dumped out a half bag of briquettes behind the cottage and covered it up with leaves in case Linda called him out. She felt the need to do that from time to time.
“Already? Didn’t we bring up a whole fresh bag?”
“Need to get more. There’s a hardware store in that town we passed through — Port Carling.”
Linda referenced the newspaper article. “We can boat there,” she said. “Port Carling’s on the lake.”
“I’d rather drive.”
Linda looked at him. “Are you still upset about yesterday? About bumping into the dock?”
Tensing up, Kent said nothing. His hands squeezed into fists.
Linda laughed at him. “You can’t be! Oh, that’s just silliness if you are.”
In Port Carling, the small family visited the hardware store then walked across the road to get hot dogs and fries at Howard’s. After, Kent wanted to go back to the cottage and fish for rock bass off the dock. But Linda insisted they stroll up and down the busy main drag — “see and be seen” and “take in the atmosphere.”
Glumly, Kent walked along, trying to remain unnoticed. It was the smart play, he thought, keeping a low profile. The super rich all did the same thing. Who was to say he didn’t have a hundred-million bucks in the bank and, so self-assured by it, felt no need to advertise the fact to every stranger. Only posers and wannabes clamored like desperados for attention; everything brand name, everything in your face. The main drag was full of them. Kent figured they were all in fathomless amounts of debt trying so hard to look rich. He wondered how the hell they slept at night.
Linda dragged them into a décor/gift shop. As Kent reluctantly browsed the offerings, he overheard some men having a conversation about “wakeboarding camp” for their children. Listening in, if only for the grotesque hilarity of it, Kent gleaned that “wakeboarding camp” was the hot trend of the season. Apparently, if you didn’t grab a spot for your kid by last February, you were clean out of luck for the summer.
“Guess polo camp’s
He moved away and picked up a rather handsome inlaid cutting board. It was hand crafted from various hardwoods and sanded smooth. In small letters, “Muskoka” was wood-burned along the bottom, but not in a disgusting way. Suddenly, he had the idea of buying it for Linda as a souvenir. It was a practical item, after all. Turning it over, Kent saw the price sticker — $125.
Looking sheepishly around him, he put the cutting board down, feeling the heat blooming up his neck for even considering such a frivolous item. His heart skipped a beat and he gasped.
It was Owl Man.
Standing and staring at him! Owl Man had seen Kent contemplate the cutting board, then reject it after viewing the unaffordable price.
Again, that same wide-eyed, astonished, mocking stare!
Saliva pumped into his mouth and Kent felt as if he would vomit right there. He bolted out of the store. Twenty minutes later, Linda found him skulked around the corner on a side street.
He saw that she had bought something, saw the fancy paper shopping bag in her hand.
“What’d you buy?” he asked.
“Kent... are you all right?”
“Fine,” he answered, staring at the bag.
“It’s just a silk scarf.” She pulled a corner out of the tissue paper to show him. “Painted by a local artist.”
“How much?”
“Not expensive. Don’t ask that. I paid with my own money.”
“
They returned to the main sidewalk. Kent’s eyes darted around anxiously for Owl Man.
“Ice cream!” Matt said, pointing at the crowd of people gathered on the Moose Tracks patio across the street.
“You had a cone yesterday,” Kent said flatly.
“Oh, c’mon, it’s our vacation,” said Linda. “My treat!”
Kent reached for her arm. “I don’t want my son getting spoiled, like the brats up here who do stuff like wakeboarding.”
“What’s wakeboarding?” asked Matt.
“Something that’s
“I believe wakeboarding is like water skiing,” Linda said. “Maybe Matt can take a lesson while we’re up here?”
Kent glared at her. “Are you outta your freakin’ mind?” It came out louder than he intended, his voice rising above the parade of BMWs and Land Rovers inching along the main drag. Cottagers everywhere, on the sidewalk around them and over at the Moose Tracks patio, all turned to look. In the crowd of questioning, judging faces, Kent saw Owl Man. Even from afar, Kent saw the eyes widening in appalled disapproval.
“Let’s get outta here,” Kent mumbled, turning and walking briskly back to the parked car. Linda and Matt followed him at a distance behind.
“What about the ice cream?” Linda called out, but Kent ignored her.
As they crawled in the painfully slow traffic past Moose Tracks, Linda was angry, and Matt upset about missing the cone. Gripping the steering wheel, Kent kept his gaze locked forward. He did not dare look at any of the cottagers. He was certain they were all snickering at his Ford Focus wagon while they licked away like cows at their ice creams.
Linda shrieked, “Kent, STOP!”
Blinking back to reality, Kent hit the break for the people jaywalking in front of his car to get across to Moose Tracks.
His jaw set firmly in place, teeth grinding together, Kent felt a trembling sense of insult.
With the break in traffic, more people stepped out in front of Kent’s car with its bug-splattered windshield, rusted wheel wells, and side dents. He sat motionlessly watching all Muskoka take a leisurely walk in front of them. As he was about to take his foot off the brake to catch up into the gap, Linda cried, “WAIT!”
A man.
Owl Man.
Stepping out in front of the car, head turned, eyes wide. Clear recognition from the boat dock smash-up and the decor shop. Eyes wide, and widening!
Kent felt like he was being strangled by a giant, invisible hand. The lump in his throat hardened into a gagging rock, his own eyes widening in panic and rage.
“Okay,” Linda said cheerfully. “Go, before any more people cross,” and then, “Don’t worry, Matt, we’ll go get you an ice cream in Rosseau later this aft.”
They took the boat out to Rosseau. Kent decided he would protest no more. Easy sailing from now on. For the rest of the trip, he decided, they would hear no more from him. Feed the kid a whole bucket of ice cream for all he cared. Sign him up to learn a useless skill for the price of two months’ worth of groceries too. Why the hell not? No, they would not hear another peep from him for the rest of this asinine “vacation.”
Linda took Matt up the hill to the general store while Kent stayed back at the dock, looking at the spot where he’d screwed up yesterday. He had reviewed it in his mind hundreds of times and saw the extraordinary stupidity of his mistake. If he had only reversed the boat a little more! But with all those fancy-ass ski boats moored every which way — lined up like damn Lamborghinis! — he had been afraid of getting too close, scratching one of them, attracting attention, ire, and a fantastic repair bill.
“Boat okay?” a voice said from behind.
“Huh?” he said, turning, recognizing the face, the widening eyes.
Owl Man.
“Hard bump yesterday. Chipped off part of the dock. See?”
Kent looked over the side of the dock and saw where the wood was missing.
“You feel superior pointing that out?” Kent growled. “Make you feel good?”
“You’re a renter, right?” said Owl Man. “Not used to boats.”
Kent studied the man: the wide circle of white around his pupils, the superior smirk on his lips, the quality of his golf shirt.
“Think I can’t run a boat?” asked Kent. “Get in. Let me take you out for a little spin.”
“No need to prove anything to me,” Owl Man said.
“Get in,” demanded Kent. “Before my wife comes back. I’ll show you what I can do.”
“Alrighty.” Owl Man stepped into the boat. Kent sneered at the fact that he was wearing leather moccasins with no socks. Linda had once tried to push that so-called trend in men’s fashion on him, which he had gladly rejected. His sneakers and sports socks were plenty fine.
Kent started up the motor, untied the ropes, and backed out of the spot with confidence, not bothering to look how close he was to the bow of the ski boat behind.
“Impressive,” said Owl Man. “If you’d only have done that yesterday, you’d have saved your small family so much humiliation.”
“Shut up,” Kent said, throttling full thrust to plane the boat. “I been running boats all my life. Worked at Dickie Lake Marina every summer I was a kid. Yeah, a job. Ever hear of a summer job? Working? No sissy summers bouncing on a water trampoline or learning how to—”
“This is rather fast,” Owl Man shouted.
The boat was at full speed, skimming over the top of the water. It shook over the hard, rippling water, vibrating and pounding. Suddenly, Kent swerved the boat one way and then the other. The motorboat cut wildly through the water, threatening to flip over. Kent spun the wheel, keeping tight control, and the boat slammed up and down over its own wake.
“Tell me I can’t run a boat now!” Kent screamed. “Stop freaking out, Owl Man — can’t handle a little fun in the ‘playground of the rich’?”
And then, out in the open part of the big lake, he saw the white lighthouse standing tall atop an outcropping of rocks. Kent coursed straight for it, ignoring Owl Man’s desperate cries.
Full throttle ahead.
Flying over whitecaps.
Kent’s skull and teeth chattering.
Straight into the lighthouse.
The engine tore off like a loose chip of paint on the outer rocks. The hull shred apart, the wreck careening into the side of the lighthouse in a horrific flash. The impact obliterated Kent.
Rizzo’s Gun Moll
by Lou Manfredo
Sergeant Joe Rizzo gazed downward to the bloodied corpse prone at his feet. His brow furrowed as he glanced briefly at his partner, Detective Mark Ginsberg, then back to the corpse lying between them.
The man had been stabbed repeatedly and with great fervor, Rizzo surmised, based upon the numerous jagged puncture wounds on his upper chest, glistening scarlet against the pale grey of the man’s shirt.
“Somebody really tore into this guy,” Ginsberg said as he dropped to a squat beside the body. “Gotta be — what? — ten, twelve wounds?”
“Yeah,” Rizzo said, also lowering himself to the corpse. “At least.”
The detectives and victim were situated in the kitchen of a sprawling six-room apartment, the entry door behind them open, a uniformed officer standing guard. Detective Angela Paulson entered the room, notepad in hand.
“I’ve got the rundown, guys,” she said. “Ready?”
“Yeah, Angie,” Rizzo said, his eyes still scanning the body. “Shoot.”
“Victim is Benjamin Cornwal, forty-seven, divorced, lived alone. Been a tenant here almost eight years, currently in second year of a two-year lease. Emergency contact listed with super is his brother, lives in Dyker Heights.”
Rizzo stood slowly, looking to his left. The large living room, complete with wood-burning fireplace, commanded a panoramic view of lower New York Bay, bordering the predominantly Italian-American enclave known as Bensonhurst. He watched as sunlight twinkled on the still waters, flat and green this mild autumn morning. The lushly appointed apartment sparkled, immaculately kept.
Rizzo turned to Paulson. “This is one of Brooklyn’s priciest apartment buildings. What did Cornwal do for a living?”
“Owned a string of laundromats all over the city. Those gentrified ‘Fresh as Mom’s’ places the hipsters use.” She dropped her eyes briefly to the corpse. “Lucky guy, made a ton of dough. His luck seems to have run out.”
Ginsberg rose to his feet, adjusting the fit of his latex gloves. “Yeah. And from the looks of things, I’d say it was sometime today, earlier this morning. Place hasn’t been ransacked, probably not a gone-bad burglary.”
“Okay, Angie,” Rizzo said. “Me and Mark have done a look-around, we’ll do a thorough search. How many detectives are on scene?”
“Me, Bobby, Art, Nick, and Mo.”
“Get them on it. They know the drill. Gather security videos if they exist, talk to the doorman; any interesting neighbors, me and Mark will follow up later. And have the uniforms search this building and surrounding blocks. I imagine we’re looking for a knife. A big one. Maybe a Shun eight-inch carving knife with a black pakkawood handle.”
Paulson smiled. “Is that some kind of psychic vision, Joe?”
“No.” He gestured with a thumb to a wooden knife block on a corner countertop beside a Sub-Zero refrigerator. “It’s the only one missing, not in the sink or dishwasher or any of the utensil drawers. Maybe our killer used it, took it with him, and then tossed it somewhere.”
“Okay, Joe, I’m off and running. I’ll let you know what we find.” Paulson tore a page from her notepad. “Here’s the brother’s contact info. The precinct is handling notification. The earliest the M.E. can get here is about ninety minutes.” She turned and left the apartment.
“So, what do we have?” Ginsberg asked Rizzo. “No signs of forced entry, doorman on duty downstairs. We’re on the fifth floor; nobody coulda climbed in a window. Good chance the knife was a weapon of opportunity, not brought by the killer. So — most likely not premeditated.”
Rizzo nodded. “Maybe. That means we’re looking for somebody he knew, maybe another tenant.”
“Lover’s spat?” Ginsberg suggested.
“From the savagery of the attack, I’d say the doer was male. And strong.”
“We can verify, see if the vie was gay.”
“Yeah. But on our look around, I checked the bedroom. Walls are covered with paintings of naked women, and there’s a photo of him with a gal who looks like a movie star on some tropical beach — maybe a jealous husband?”
Ginsberg shrugged. “Okay.”
“Yeah. We’ll ask around. But I’m thinking the doer’s a straight male acquaintance the vic knew well enough to let in early in the morning. From the liquidity of that blood, he hasn’t been dead long.” Rizzo glanced at his Timex. “It’s only eleven-ten now.”
“I’m gonna start a detailed search, Joe. When is Crime Scene getting here?”
“Soon.”
“Okay. Time we start violating this guy’s privacy.”
Rizzo gave a small nod, looking down at the corpse once more. “Not to mention his dignity,” he said.
Later, in an interview room at the 62nd Precinct’s Detective Squad department, the partners discussed various possibilities.
“Probably a spur-of-the-moment thing,” Ginsberg said. “Some problem exists between vic and doer, doer stops by to discuss, it gets out of hand, he grabs a knife and goes berserk. M.E. says wounds consistent with the missing eight-inch Shun.”
“Okay. The victim’s watch and three hundred dollars cash were on his dresser, no random burglar would have missed that. The doorman reports no strangers entered the building all morning, just a few tenants. Crime Scene says the rear basement service door has double locks, a deadbolt and a latch that locks automatically, and both are
“So maybe the doer entered and left through that door.”
“Yeah,” Rizzo agreed. “Maybe. Crime Scene says there were a couple of internal markings consistent with somebody picking the locks. Possibility, not definite. So after the murder, the doer leaves through the door, but he can’t relock the deadbolt without the key.”
Ginsberg considered it a moment, then spoke. “That door is only used to move a new tenant in or an old one out, no security camera. Basement freight elevator accesses every floor.”
“And a staircase too.”
“So — probably a targeted job?”
“Could be. Someone the vic knew sneaks in, heads to the apartment, and the vic lets him in.”
“But without a weapon?” Ginsberg shrugged. “What was the doer’s intent? If not to kill the guy, why not just walk in through the lobby?”
“I don’t know. But if Cornwal knew the guy, the doer might have known those knives were there.” They sat in silence for a few moments before Rizzo spoke again. “Looks like we just may have to get lucky on this one, partner.”
“We ever solve anything we
“Usually.”
Ginsberg stood. “I think I heard the pizza guy. Lunch is here. Or dinner, I guess. Let’s eat.”
“Okay. Then we’ll talk to the brother and formulate a plan. Ramon from Crime Scene promised me print and basic forensic verbal by early tomorrow afternoon.”
Harry Cornwal, seated at his office desk, gave a sad sigh before responding. “If I’m inferring correctly, Detective, you’re wondering if my brother was gay. He was not. In fact, he was quite the lady’s man. It cost him his marriage. Ben loved women — no, let me amend that. Ben loved
After a respectful moment, Rizzo continued. “He seemed like a big earner, Mr. Cornwal. His monthly rent was nearly double most people’s mortgage payments.”
“Yes, Ben did quite well. His business sense combined with his investment skills were considerable.”
“Any enemies that you know of?”
“No. Not a one.”
“Business associates he may have had a conflict with?”
“My brother was a lone wolf, Detective. He had no partner and wanted none. Years ago he offered me a role in his company, but it was a mere formality based on brotherly affection. My law practice does very well. And I will say, without modesty, I’m a damn good lawyer.” He smiled. “Not such a good businessman. No. That was Ben’s forte.”
Ginsberg looked up from his notepad. “What about his ex-wife? Any friction there?”
“Not for years. They’ve been divorced for — let’s see — about ten years now. She’s living with a man in Florida and, as Ben’s attorney, I can tell you her alimony is quite generous.”
“How does it look for her now, with your brother gone? Any insurance pending, inheritance due, anything like that?”
Cornwal pondered a moment. “No. I handled the divorce
Rizzo tapped his pen against his knee and sat back in the plush leather chair before Cornwal’s desk.
“Somebody killed him, Mr. Cornwal, and we have good reason to suspect it was someone he knew. Any other family besides you and his ex and daughter?”
“We have cousins and an uncle in Rhode Island. Our uncle is ninety-one.”
“Did your brother employ many people?”
“Well, each location has a caretaker to oversee daily operations, but the businesses are largely automated. The employees are mostly retirees or local housewives. The laundromats are located in upscale, gentrified neighborhoods: Brooklyn Heights, Park Slope, Tribeca, the West Village. And as I said, pretty much automated — the machines work on cash, credit, and such.”
“Did he use a management company for maintenance and whatever?”
“Yes. I have all that information with his papers of incorporation. I can give you copies of everything.”
“Okay. And a copy of that will, to compare to the one we’ll find in his personal papers. And contact info for the ex, his daughter, and those cousins.”
“Certainly.”
“One more time, Mr. Cornwal,” Rizzo said, rising in anticipation of leaving. “Is there anyone — anyone at all — you think could have done this? A jealous rival for a woman, a cuckold husband, some crazy friend, current or former employee?
“No. I’m sorry, Detective. Obviously
Rizzo hung up the phone and swiveled in his chair, facing Ginsberg at the squad-room desk next to his own. “Even if it somehow made sense for her to kill him, the ex-wife is out. I just confirmed everything she told us. The cruise line says she was returning aboard ship off the coast of Florida when our boy was stabbed. And her boyfriend was with her.”
Ginsberg shrugged. “Let’s call Palm Beach Gardens P.D. and have her arrested anyway. Hell, it’s
“Sure. And even though it loses her some dough, she
“And what about that cash?” Ginsberg asked. “The money the ex told us Cornwal stashed around the house when they were married?”
During the detective’s telephone interview with the former Mrs. Cornwal, she had, with a touch of some bitterness, told them of her husband’s old practice. Dealing in what was primarily a cash operation, he would often come home with a shoe-box full of bills and hide it, thousands of undeclared dollars, in various places around the house.
“You know, on a closet shelf, in the garage,
Ginsberg interjected lightly. “No, ma’am. You’re thinking of
Now Rizzo pondered it. “We need to go back to that apartment and take another look. If he was still in the habit of stashing cash, maybe he got a little more creative. A concealed safe, something like that.”
“Yeah, Joe. Or a secret panel in the bookcase. We can play Hardy Boys!”
“Yeah, well, stuff
Angela Paulson approached. She dropped into the straight-backed wooden chair beside Joe’s desk, angling it to address both detectives and dropping her photocopied notes onto Rizzo’s desk.
“So, here’s the neighbor roundup. This Cornwal guy was like the local Hugh Hefner, banging blondes the way Desi Arnaz banged congas. Seems like women all loved him and men all wanted to
Rizzo grunted. “Anything
“Actually, no. Nobody seen nothin’, boss. Might as well have been a Mafia hit on Bath Avenue instead of a high-class homicide in that palace by the bay.”
“Anybody you figure we need to talk to?” Rizzo asked.
“Just a long shot. The only other tenants on that floor are two old gals. One lives across the hall, the other next door. One is, like, eighty, the other mid seventies and
“Please, Angie,” Ginsberg said. “Please tell me it was platonic. I’m beggin’ ya, sweetheart.”
Paulson raised her right hand in pledge. “Clean as a whistle. Auntie stuff. But I’m convinced it got the old gals wishing they were a few decades younger.
“You figure it’s worth interviews?” Rizzo asked.
She shrugged. “I just did a prelim, got the lay of the land. If anybody in that building knew Cornwal’s habits, comings and goings and such, it was these two. I’d say — yeah, it’s worth a trip over there. You should start with Rita, the gun
Rizzo’s desk phone rang. “Rizzo, Sixty-two Squad,” he said absently into it. A slow smile began to spread on his face. “Well, well,” he said. “Thanks, Ramon. If this pans out, I owe you a beer.” He hung up.
“What?” Ginsberg asked.
“Ramon, from Crime Scene. They got a hit. He’s faxing it over now. Prints on the granite counter in the vicinity of that knife block near the refrigerator. An ex-con named Maury Schuller, did nine years on Assault One, made parole and successfully served it out. He’s free as a bird now. Lives out in Canarsie.”
“Rap sheet?” Ginsberg asked.
“Dating back to age eighteen.”
Ginsberg nodded. “Career skell. Bingo. We can skip the old-lady fest.”
Rizzo stood, glancing to the whirling fax machine, watching it pump out paper.
“Yes. Yes we can,” he said.
The late-afternoon sun greeted them as they stepped out from the black Ford. Rizzo eyed the neat, attached, three-story brick home as he unbuttoned his outer coat. Reaching to the holstered Colt strapped to his belt, he broke open the safety strap with a deft, practiced thumb stroke. Ginsberg, standing at Rizzo’s right, mirrored the movements. They moved forward to the basement-apartment door, and Rizzo gave a hard knock.
As the door swung open, they faced Maury Schuller. According to his former parole officer, Schuller was fifty-one, single, and gainfully employed. He had completed his parole without incident and was seemingly reintegrated into society. The parole officer thought it unlikely Schuller had killed anyone.
Rizzo displayed his gold shield and identification card from its worn leather casing. He noted Schuller’s six-foot, solid frame, the pale, weathered face.
“Hello, Maury,” he said with a smile, his peripheral vision scanning the man, watching his hands. “Got a few minutes?”
Schuller sighed sadly, stepping aside and opening the door wider. “Sure,” he said in a somber tone. “I figured you guys would get here sooner or later. I shoulda just called my ex-P.O. How’d you turn me up so quick?”
“Let’s talk inside, Maury. I’m Rizzo, this is Ginsberg.”
“Come on in,” Schuller said, gesturing with resignation.
They sat in the small living room, Rizzo and Ginsberg on beaten upholstered chairs, Schuller on a newer leather couch.
“So,” Rizzo began. “Why’d you figure we’d show and maybe you needed to call your former parole officer before we got here?”
Schuller leaned forward, forearms braced on his legs, grey eyes boring into Rizzo’s. “Two reasons. One: I read the papers. Two: I’m an ex-con.”
Rizzo held the man’s gaze. “Clarify,” he said.
“That guy, that guy Cornwal. The one got murdered, the playboy all the papers been talking about and cashin’ in on. I sorta knew the guy. I been up to his place a coupla times, maybe three altogether. But not for the last two, three weeks. You can check my work orders.”
“Clarify,” Rizzo repeated.
“Somebody musta saw me there a time or two or you lifted an old print, whatever, so naturally you figure I did it. But you musta checked me out, talked to my old P.O. I got a job. You know where, right?”
“Prestige Repair Services,” Ginsberg said.
Schuller nodded. “Exactly right. Today’s my day off. I been there five years, ever since I got out of the joint. I repair high-end appliances, and Mr. Cornwal had some expensive stuff. His refrigerator? Nine thousand, two hundred, retail price. And — it’s an average piece of equipment, breaks down same as a basic Westinghouse. I’ve repaired it maybe two-three times. Warranty work. We got the Sub-Zero authorized service contract for half a Brooklyn. Check it out if you don’t believe me.”
“Yeah. We will... and the day Cornwal got wasted? Where were you that morning? Say between seven and ten?”
“Right here. With my girlfriend. She spent the night, left maybe nine or so. I got dressed, went to work. I was on eleven a.m. to eight p.m., my usual shift. With these high-end buyers, you need to provide round-the-clock coverage. Evening and weekend service. They all got careers and whatever.”
“And this girlfriend. She’ll vouch?”
“Yeah. Call her, call her right now so’s later you don’t say I got to her first. Go on — I’ll dial her number, you speak to her.”
Rizzo smiled. “Hey, Maury, this isn’t our first rodeo. If you needed to set an alibi, you already did.”
Schuller sat back heavily in his seat, his face clouded with resignation. “Right. Ex-con. Lay it on him.” He sighed. “Check me out, guys. That’s all I’m askin’. A fair shake. I been bustin’ my ass for five years and I’d do
Rizzo pondered it then glanced to Ginsberg, knowing what his partner was thinking:
Ginsberg, a slight frown touching his lips, spoke. “So what’s your girlfriend’s name?”
“Carla. Carla Alksnis.”
After a moment, Rizzo conceded. “Okay, Maury... Get Carla on the line.”
Two days later, Rizzo and Ginsberg sat before the cluttered desk of the Detective Squad commander, Lieutenant Vince D’Antonio. His deep blue eyes, normally cold, now appeared to be balls of solid ice. He was not happy.
“The news media is running wild with this ‘Brooklyn playboy murdered’ crap, and I’m gettin’ phone calls from the Plaza every friggin’ day. You need to put this to bed.”
“Relax, Vince,” Rizzo said casually. “Any day now some senator will get caught bangin’ his sister-in-law inside the Lincoln Memorial, and all the reporters will scurry under that rock.”
D’Antonio eyed him. “Let’s hope. But — for now — run this down for me. I’ve read the DD-fives. I want the finer points.”
“We figure the brother, ex-wife, current girlfriend, and relatives in Rhode Island are clear on this,” Rizzo said.
“Based on the squad interviews, alibis, and background stuff?”
“Yeah.”
D’Antonio nodded. “I agree. What about the ex-con?”
Ginsberg spoke. “Not sure, but he may be clear too. Alibied by his girlfriend, not the best witness, okay, but... he seemed legit to us.”
“What about her — what’s her name? Carla something. She legit too?”
“Best as we could tell over the phone.”
D’Antonio’s eyes flared. “The phone? What’re you guys, census takers? You never sized her face to face?”
“Not yet, Vince. We will,” Rizzo said. “First we have two neighbors to see.”
“The women Angie Paulson flagged?”
“Yeah. This isn’t our only open case, Vince,” Rizzo said forcefully. “I know you’re gettin’ phone calls, but—”
“Save it, Joe. You want a light work load, get a job at the library. You wanna be a lead detective on
Rita Sora was seventy-four years old but appeared closer to fifty. Her grey hair had a rich sheen and was obviously professionally tended. Despite it being only midmorning, Rizzo and Ginsberg found her dressed in a gold velour pantsuit, jewelry sparkling on her fingers and wrists, eyes made up. Rizzo felt as though he had stepped into a time warp of at least a few decades. He smiled from his seat in her somewhat garishly but expensively furnished living room.
“Nice place, Ms. Sora,” he said.
“Forget the Miz, honey, I’m old school. I’m a miss and damn happy about it. Call me Rita. I’ll call you two bulls Joe and Mark, and if you got any problem with that, you can get the hell outta my house.” She smiled sweetly. “But — I gotta say, I’d rather you stay. You guys ain’t bad looking. For cops, that is.”
“Okay, Rita,” Rizzo said, a slight chuckle in his tone. “Deal. Now, you know why we stopped by?”
“Sure. Lookin’ for whoever whacked poor Ben.” She shook her head. “Hell of a thing in a fancy joint like this.” She sighed. “Sometimes I think I’m a jinx.”
“Oh? And why’s that?”
“Look, guys, I’ll be straight. How you figure a dame like me can cover the nut in this place? You ever hear of Tommy Pitangelo? Tommy Pits they called him.”
“Sure. Back-in-the-day Gambino crew. Ran the docks for the old man.”
“Yep, that was Tommy. Me and him, we were a longtime item. He never married, you know, and he held onto a nickel like it was a life jacket and he was on the
“And the jinx part?” Ginsberg asked.
Rita gave a dry laugh. “Every hood I bedded wound up dead. Shot. Blown up. Throat cut, whatever. And now — this poor schmuck Ben Cornwal takes me out to dinner a time or two, and somebody carves him up.” She shook her head sadly. “A jinx.”
“About that,” Rizzo said. “What exactly was the relationship there?”
“Benny liked to hear my stories from the old days. In return, he kept me company now and then. Had respect, he did.” She smiled broadly. “And I know how cops think, so you can knock it off — I’m too old for men. Especially Benny. He was quite a hound. I’da met him forty years ago, it woulda been different. Good-looking guy. Had plenty of money, and he liked to spend it.” She shrugged. “That covers mostly everything I ever needed in a man.”
“Can you point us at anybody who maybe had it in for him?”
“Nope. We didn’t talk much about him, more about me.” Rita smiled again. “Another trait I like in a man.”
“His ex-wife told us he maybe stashed cash around his place. Unreported stuff from his businesses. He ever mention that?”
“Sure. See — I’d tell him about Tommy Pits or my other steady, Tony Temper — that was Tony Santorino, a real hothead lunatic — ever hear of him?”
“Sure.”
She nodded. “He’s dead too. They blew him up in his Caddy forty years ago. See — jinx.”
“About the money.”
“Yeah, well, Ben told me about it. Wouldn’t be surprised if it was forty, fifty Gs. See, he used it as spending money. Paid cash for
“Did you ever mention that cash to anybody?”
“Naw. Benny made me swear not to. Wasn’t the first secret I ever had ta keep, you can imagine, right?” She paused for a moment. “But now that I think about it, I
“Karen?” Rizzo asked. “Who Karen?”
“The other old bat in Benny’s life, Karen Vanags. She lives across the hall. See, Ben and me, we had our thing — I’d tell him mob stories, he’d stop in now and then to watch a ball game, keep me company, take me out for dinner sometimes. Karen — well, she figured Benny was just nuts about her — she’d bake him cookies, sew his buttons, cook that crappy Latvian food they’d eat, stinkin’ up the whole hallway. So — I told her about the dough. Just to sort of let her know who Benny
Rita gave a wide, happy smile, looking first to Ginsberg, then to Rizzo. “See, Joe? I may be old, but I’m still a mean little bitch.” She laughed. “It’s in my blood, I guess.” After a pause, she stood. “Hey, you guys want a drink? I got some kick-ass bourbon I just treated myself to.”
Eighty-one-year-old Karen Vanags sat daintily on a piano bench, back to the keys and facing the two seated detectives.
“Such a shame,” she said, tears pooling in her clear green eyes. “Ben was a lovely, lovely man.”
“So we’re learning,” Rizzo said gently. “We’re sorry for your loss, Mrs. Vanags. We know you and Mr. Cornwal were close.”
“Yes. I told the nice lady detective about that. He was like a nephew to me.” The sadness in her face deepened. “More like... like a son, actually. I never... I never had children of my own.”
“Did he ever say anything to you about a problem he was having? Maybe someone had it in for him?”
“No, never. Everyone liked Ben.
“We understand he was a bit of a ladies’ man. We thought maybe there was a woman — a married woman or one with a steady boyfriend. And maybe Ben got himself involved, and this other man—”
She shook her head. “I knew all about his girlfriends over the years. He wasn’t some lothario, Detective. Ben was a one-woman man. One at a
“We have reason to believe that he kept large amounts of cash in his place,” Rizzo went on, “And according to Ms. Sora—”
“Oh,” Vanags said, rolling her eyes.
“Yes, well, Ms. Sora said she told you about it. The money, I mean. Do you remember that?”
Vanags thought a moment. “Yes. Yes, I do. But you really can’t believe everything that woman says; she’s full of tales. Ben and I would laugh about her from time to time.”
“But it’s true — she
“Yes. I believe so. But I never mentioned it to Ben. It would have embarrassed him. He was really a very genteel person.”
“Did you ever mention the money to anyone else?”
She thought awhile, then answered. “No. That wouldn’t be wise, would it? To let strangers know about cash in a person’s home? No, I’d never tell that to anyone.”
“You’re sure about that, ma’am?” Rizzo prodded gently.
“Oh yes, Detective, quite sure. The only person I ever told was my niece, Carla.”
Rizzo and Ginsberg exchanged glances.
“So, Maryann, you’re positive? You can absolutely state you were in Mr. Cornwal’s apartment the evening before he was murdered?” Rizzo asked.
The young woman nodded. “Yes. You can check at the My Housemaid office on Cropsey Avenue. They’ll have my recorder sheets with all the job orders listed: times, dates, location, time spent at each job, everything.”
Ginsberg addressed the young housecleaner. “And you
“Of course. It’s right next to the refrigerator by the knife box, and it’s a work area. It gets messy. I washed it with Top Job, then rubbed it down with granite cleanser-polisher. Mr. Cornwal paid extra for that treatment. He liked the granite to sparkle.”
Rizzo looked down to the Prestige Appliance repair order in his hand. The last time Maury Schuller had serviced Cornwal’s appliance was fifteen days prior to the murder.
“Maryann, is there any way,” Rizzo asked, “fingerprints could have survived on that countertop for fifteen days?”
The girl grimaced. “No way. I cleaned that apartment three times these last two weeks. I don’t know anything about criminal stuff, but I know plenty about fingerprint marks. Everybody has these stainless-steel appliances and fancy counters. There are fingerprints on
Rizzo and Ginsberg, along with Assistant District Attorney Juanita Smalls, sat opposite Vince D’Antonio in his office.
“Okay, guys,” Smalls said. “Let’s organize it. Run it down, Joe.”
Rizzo flipped open his notepad, scanned it, then spoke. “Maury Schuller was known to the vic in his capacity as repairman. Schuller knew Cornwal’s general work schedule from prior dealings; we can figure he knew when he’d find Cornwal at home.”
“Why would he want him at home? Why not break in when the place was empty and just grab the cash?” Smalls asked.
“Neither female neighbor knew exactly where the cash was. Coulda been in a safe, a secret compartment in a wall, whatever. Schuller needed Cornwal present to tell him where it was and, if necessary, unlock a safe. Plus, he knows from his girlfriend, Carla, old lady Vanags’s niece, that those two women always kept an eye out for Cornwal. Schuller couldn’t afford to be out in that hall picking locks for any length of time.”
“So Schuller went
“Had to. Cornwal could identify him — and Schuller told us he’d do
“Okay. Go on, Joe.”
“So, Schuller makes some pretense, a follow-up check on the refrigerator service call, whatever, and Cornwal lets him in. Schuller appears to move toward the refrigerator, but instead heads for those knives he knows are there. He’s not wearing gloves and inadvertently leaves some prints. With the info from the maid, we know those prints had to be placed there between seven p.m., when she left the night before, and the time we arrived at the scene, ten a.m. Maybe the knife was lying on the counter-top and when Schuller picked it up, he touched that polished granite. Schuller’s a big guy, intimidating. Armed with that knife, he forced Cornwal to get the money and then killed him.”
“And you figure he had the skill set to pick that rear service-door lock?” Smalls asked.
“The guy’s a career criminal, did a long stretch of state time. That’s like graduate work at Felony University. The service door was wiped down; no prints. Schuller knew if he left any there, he wouldn’t be able to explain them away. He got careless in the apartment because he had legit prior presence to explain any forensics. Just for the hell of it, we can check with Attica and get a list of his cellmates. I say we hit on some really talented B and E men.”
“Go on.”
“We have a clear path to Schuller through Carla Alksnis. Her aunt admitted mentioning the cash to Carla. Carla tells her boyfriend Maury, and his eyes light up. ‘I know that guy,’ he woulda said, ‘I can waltz myself right into his place.’ ”
“What else?”
“We did a little checking into Carla when she first alibied Maury. She’s not Bonnie Parker, but she’s no virgin either. Between the two of them, they have about fifteen hundred bucks in banks. We get warrants and search their apartments, guaranteed we find stacks of cash — small, beat-up bills. Let them explain
“Plus,” Ginsberg said, “when we spoke to Schuller, he was wearing a wrist watch and two rings. You stab somebody twelve times in the chest, you get bloodied. Maybe he was smart enough to toss the clothes he wore, but the jewelry? We seize that and the lab guys will pull Cornwal’s trace blood off it. You know it’s impossible to get rid of every residue of blood.”
Smalls sat back in her seat, considering it. “Sounds like we have some big ‘ifs’ here, guys.”
Ginsberg shrugged. “You want slam dunk, tune in to
Smalls gave a laugh. “Yeah. Okay.” She thought for a moment. “We can come at it from Carla. Lean hard on her, Murder Two, twenty-five to life, et cetera. Then let her lawyer start suggesting alternatives.”
“Works for me,” Rizzo said. “She pulls Schuller’s alibi, he’s toast.”
“Okay, then,” D’Antonio said. “We pick them both up separately, let them get a quick glimpse of each other in the precinct, then hustle them off to different rooms. See who starts pointing fingers first.”
“What about Karen Vanags, Joe? You think she was in on this for a taste?” Smalls asked.
“No. There’s absolutely no basis to suspect her. We checked; she’s very well-off. She’s educated and refined. I’m thinking, if Schuller and his mutt girlfriend hadn’t hit Cornwal, they might have targeted Auntie Vanags sometime in the future.”
“Probably would have gotten around to her regardless,” Ginsberg said.
“Okay,” D’Antonio said. “Joe, Mark, I know I leaned on you to get this done. I appreciate your efforts, so here’s the payoff: You can pick up the female. I’ll send Nick and Mo and some uniforms to collar the gorilla, keep you two out of harm’s way.”
“Gee, Vince, that’s very generous of you,” Rizzo said sarcastically.
D’Antonio smiled. “Let me finish. I’m also sending Angie down to the courthouse to swear out search warrants. While she’s working, you guys grab some coffee and donuts.” His smile broadened. “My treat.”
Three days later, Rizzo sat in the plush easy chair opposite where Rita Sora perched demurely on her sofa. They sipped bourbon.
“So, Rita, here’s the deal,” Rizzo said. “Me and Mark owe you big time. You tipped us to the fact Cornwal’s cash was out on the grapevine, and that led us to Mrs. Vanags’s niece, Carla. They found Cornwal’s cash in her apartment. Forty-two grand in small bills.”
“And she gave up her boyfriend?” Rita shook her head sadly. “Never woulda happened in my day. Molls knew how to dummy up back then.”
“Yeah, well, whatever,” Rizzo said, smiling. He sipped at his bourbon. “Thing is, though, without you, we maybe could have missed this. We were leanin’ to cutting Schuller some slack. He
Rita furrowed her brow. “You don’t figure
“No. Not at all. He’d have gotten around to telling her himself eventually.”
She considered it. “Maybe. But — like I told you before, I’m kind of a jinx.”
Rizzo waved a hand in dismissal. “Forget that.” He shifted in his seat and dug a thick wad of tissue from his pocket. “I got something here for you. See, I shoulda made this case without your help. We’re supposed to be good at this. Me and Mark led the borough in cleared cases last year.”
Rita gave a derisive snort and reached out for the bourbon bottle. Rizzo waved off her offer and watched as she refilled her own glass.
“So what?” she said. “How hard could
“I should’ve seen it, Rita. This is
Rita waved a hand. “Whatever. What’s important now is that gift you got there.” Her eyes twinkled. “Every piece of hot jewelry I was ever presented with came wrapped just like that in your hand — tissue paper.”
Rizzo laughed. “No. Not jewelry.” He leaned forward and placed the wad in her outstretched hand.
“What the hell is this?” she asked after unwrapping it. “A Saint Christopher medal?”
“Not just
“Well,” Rita said, a sly smirk on her lips. “That explains you gettin’
“Yeah. But — that medal? See, my grandfather had a thing he’d do. Any infamous case he worked, he’d grab a souvenir. Kept them in an old hatbox in his closet. After he retired, he gave it to me, with an explanation of each item.”
“And this?” Rita asked, turning the medal over slowly in her hands, examining it. “What’s this, Jimmy Hoffa’s personal medal?”
“Nope. Tony ‘Temper’ Santorino’s, your old boyfriend. My grandfather found that medal pinned to a piece of Tony’s Cadillac dashboard, forty feet away, right where it landed after they blew Tony up.”
After a moment, Rita’s face broke into a wide, happy grin. “Well, I’ll be damned,” she said. “I remember
“My way of thanking you for making this case, Rita.”
She nodded, then, without first asking, reached out and poured Rizzo another belt of bourbon.
“Thanks,” she said. “I’m gonna enjoy looking at this. Tony was a crazy S.O.B., but we did have us some laughs.”
She sipped more bourbon before speaking again. “Joe, any time you feel like swinging by and watchin’ a ball game, feel free.” She squinted at him. “But this is a
First Dates Are Always the Tricky Ones
by Marilyn Todd
“I’m home, Mum,” Lindsey calls upstairs. “Told you I wouldn’t be long.”
She didn’t dare hang about. Not this morning. Way too much to do.
“You wouldn’t
There was, of course, no reply from her mother, paralysed and unable to speak after that second stroke, and Lindsey’s throat tightens. Unless it happens to you, you can’t imagine. One minute, Kathy Raines was a carefree, loving wife and mother. The next, a widow with two of her three children dead in the same car crash that killed her husband—
Being twelve years older than the twins, Lindsey had already left home and was settled down south in London with a job, a flat, a social life. Nothing special, nothing posh, but she’d been happy, and heck, if you can’t have good times when you’re young, leggy, blond, and pretty, there’s something wrong with you. Gareth — handsome, blue-eyed, rugby-playing Gareth — was the icing on the cake.
Standing in the kitchen with water dripping off her coat and fringe, a lump blocks Lindsey’s throat. She should have known the magic wouldn’t last...
“Mitzi. Minzi.” She yanks the ring-pull on a tin of cat food. Salmon and tuna, the label reads. “Dinner.”
Sometimes, even now, she still can’t quite believe her luck, falling in love with Gareth, or the passion with which he loved her back. She’d hated dating. Absolutely
“Once the funeral’s sorted,” she’d promised him, “I’ll move back to London, hope they’ve held my job open, and we’ll get ourselves back on track, you and me.”
But who could have predicted that bodies weren’t automatically released in complex accident investigations? Could imagine the agony of picturing your dad and little brothers lying mangled and alone in soulless fridges? Or the paralysis that comes from helplessness—?
“You can’t rush grief, Lins.” A tear rolls down her cheek as she remembers how tightly Gareth used to hold her. The way he’d stroke her hair and rock her, until the sobbing stopped. “Let nature take its course, sweetheart, then we’ll take ours.”
“Mitzi?” She rattles the fork impatiently against the can. “Minzi!”
Damn cats. Never around when you want them, but then nothing ever goes to plan, does it? Even the little things, like the bloody Co-op this morning. Horrid, poky little store. No choice, ghastly, and what little stock they carry boils down to take it or leave it. But! With her Fiesta off the road (something else she needs to sort out), it’s the only shop within walking distance, and beggars can’t be choosers, even in the rain.
All the same. She looks at the sad offerings in the carrier bag. Call that ham?
She makes no effort to remove her dripping coat. They were okay, her and Gareth, while it was just mum and daughter working through their grief. He’d drive up at weekends, and even though it wasn’t exactly a bundle of laughs, poor sod, he stepped up to the mark. Never moaned. Was helpful, supportive, caring, sweet — everything a girl could want at times like that. It was only when Mum had a stroke that things went south, but no
“You? A burden?” Lindsey sniffs into her hankie. “Never, Mum. Not ever.”
She gives a good hard blow and tells herself to pull herself together. That was fifteen years ago, and for Christ’s sake, Mum recovered, didn’t she? It was precisely
Except. She brings her hankie out again. Blows harder. It wasn’t just a few months, was it, eh? Mum coming home was just the first step on the long road to recovery. There was massage, physio, all the other help she’d needed to learn to walk and talk again, and of course she’d never taken driving lessons, not touched a computer in her life (like so many things, those were Dad’s department), which meant all that fell on Lindsey’s shoulders too.
And then, when Mum suffered that second stroke—
The one that left her completely helpless this time round—
“Omelette for lunch okay?”
Asking’s pointless, but if she didn’t call up, there’d be no sound in the house, and Jesus, her life was empty enough.
Oh for heaven’s sake, stop wallowing. Make yourself a cup of coffee, strong as it comes, and get over it, girl. But with the muddle of the shopping bags, wet shopping bags at that, she’s effectively blocked the kettle in. Something else that’ll have to bloody wait, and besides, water’s better for you, Lindsey Raines, so stop your moaning.
And oh, would you look at that. She needn’t have opened a fresh can, there’s still loads of cat food in the bowls. Hey ho, too late now. She rolls her eyes. Now, about that wretched omelette! She searches for the eggs in the fridge. Bugger.
“Macaroni cheese, Mum.”
Microwave, even though Mum would have a fit if she knew. Hated the wretched things, didn’t trust them, said it killed every gram of goodness in the food, gave you cancer, and made everything taste like plastic, but hey, Mum’s stuck up there in bed, and Lindsey’s the one saddled with running this bloody great ramshackle of a house. Microwave it’ll have to be, and anyway, she has too much tidying up to do, make the place presentable, to go fiddling about with recipes for lunch.
“Grant,” she calls up. “My date tonight, Mum. His name’s Grant.”
And would you believe, there were butterflies in her tummy?
“Which do you reckon? The red dress” — if you’ve got it, flaunt it — “or something more low key?”
The latter. Definitely the latter. Red smacked of excitement verging on desperation, and she needed to take it slow and play it cool. First dates were tricky little buggers, and while Grant was hopefully as nervous as her, few blind dates work out well, and at times like that, a girl needs to walk away with some smattering of dignity.
It takes forever, and her heart’s in her mouth at every turn, but eventually she digs out the perfect outfit. Black trousers, pale blue blouse, bit tight but complements her eyes, with those adorable little patent kitten heels, and thank God, oh thank you God, she didn’t throw them out.
Suppose he’s put off by the peeling paintwork on the door and knee-high grass, like her last date? Robert, Roger, Rupert, whatever his name was. It’s always a worry, when you’ve only ever spoken to someone on the phone, and Lindsey’s under no illusions when it comes to men.
Even so. She has a good, good feeling about this one...
“I should warn you,” she’d told Grant. “The house is a mess.”
Best he knew beforehand that she wasn’t up to ladder work, had no money for a handyman — who does, on a carer’s allowance? — and wasn’t, to be honest, the practical type.
“No worries.” His laugh was soft and reassuring. “I’m not the judgmental type.”
A shiver runs down her spine at the sound of his lovely soft voice. Hint of a West Country lilt unless she missed her guess, and while the microwave whirrs the macaroni cheese into inedible goo, she wonders, for the billionth time, what he looks like. The voice suggests neither tall nor short, a temperament that’s patient and slow to anger, and somehow she doesn’t see him as skinny, either. The voice also puts him around the same age as herself, though he’d probably have divorce and kids as the emotional baggage, rather than a sick, traumatized mother.
Her pulse is racing. Is it too much to hope for a fresh start, after fifteen years in the dating wilderness? Only time will tell, but he definitely sounded different from the rest, did Grant. More interested in her than in himself, which was an encouraging sign. (Especially after Roger-Robert-Rupert, who spent the entire time telling her what he intended to do, arrogant prat).
With a rush of clarity, Lindsey tosses low key to the winds. Red. Without doubt, the red dress for her first date with Grant.
The only question is, how stale’s the matching lipstick?
She fluffs her long blond hair and tries it out.
Beaumont Drive could be any tree-lined street dating from the thirties. Solid houses, neat front gardens, nice cars in the drive, every house pretty much indistinguishable from its neighbour, apart from the colour of the door or the style of double-glazing. In fact, the whole lot could have been mass-produced in a factory and set down in suburbia, had it not been for Number 42.
Number 42, with its gate rotted off the hinges, bricks and rubbish piled higgledy-piggledy on what used to be a lawn in the front garden, and one courageous rose, bright pink, poking through a bed of weeds and brambles.
As he switches off the engine, a flurry of red bursts out of the house.
“Hi,” he says, stepping out of the car. “I’m—”
“Early. I know, but that’s okay, Grant, I’m ready.” The flurry swirls, and he finds it hard to reconcile the wide, welcoming smile with someone who calls him by his surname. “Come on in.”
“Thanks.” He reaches for his clipboard. Quickly scans his notes. Can’t believe that this lump of a woman with bad teeth and greasy hair is still five years short of forty.
“I warned you the place was a shambles,” she laughs, then suddenly her face twists and she looks worried. “Does that put you off?”
“It’s what I’m here for,” he assures her, handing her his business card.
“Ooh. Environmental Health Officer. How exciting.”
She stretches the last word into three syllables, not even noticing that the card reads
“Come in, make yourself at home.”
In the hall, he squeezes past more boxes, bin bags, humongous great piles of newspapers, linens, old clothes, rusty appliances, bits of broken furniture, empty cartons, cardboard, bottles, cans. Fifteen years of them.
“Coffee, Grant? Wine?”
“I’m fine, thanks.”
“We have whisky, if you prefer?”
“No, really.”
Used as he is to bad smells, this takes the biscuit. Mind, he’d expected as much. It’s why he’d made it his last call of the day. But that stink—
“Go on in the lounge, Grant, I won’t be a minute. Got some sausage rolls in the oven.”
Lounge? You can’t see the sofas for the junk, much less the telly, and for pity’s sake, is that a dead cat under there? The pink collar reads Mitzi, but whatever this thing used to be, it’s long past the putrefaction stage.
“The mother! Holy crap, where’s the bloody mother—?”
Fighting piles of debris on the stairs, he found the answer on the bed, hair splayed prettily on a pillow scattered with wizened rose petals. On the bedside table, clear of clutter, clear of dust, were photo frames of silver. Inside one, a couple on their wedding day. Another with that same handsome man, older now and with a little less hair, playing football on a beach with two freckle-faced boys, as alike as two peas in a pod. The third photo showed a young girl, tall and blond with legs up to her armpits, smiling broadly with her arm around her mother.
“Poor bitch,” Matt mutters, texting his contact in the police force. “You poor, poor woman, you.”
Not the remains mummifying on the bed. Lindsey. For all she’s been through, all she’s had to suffer and endure, without any psychiatric help.
“What the hell do you think you’re doing, barging in on Mum?”
A blow sends Matt flying forward on his face. He tries to lift his head. To turn.
The second thwack leaves him out of options.
“How rude.”
Lindsey drags him into the bedroom across the hall, crammed with newspapers and linens, and all the other stuff she can’t bring herself to throw away, because you never know when you might need it. Like this piece of four-by-two that fell off the garden fence awhile back.
“Honestly, Grant, I thought you were better than that, I really did.”
Since she can’t close the door, she covers him with bin liners bursting at the seams with kitchen rubbish. It’s only decent. Besides, he’ll be company for Derek from pest control, another one who took liberties on their first date, along with Robert-Roger-Rupert, that self-centred social-worker prat. Why, oh why, couldn’t more men be like Gareth?
“Looks like another night in, Mum, just the two of us.”
Lindsey works her way downstairs.
“Sausage rolls all right?”
As sirens blare, coming ever closer, she opens a tin of cat food, salmon and tuna, the label reads, and scrapes it into the bowl.
“Mitzi, Minzi... Dinner...”
The Cuban Prisoner
by John Lantigua
Private investigator Willie Cuesta leaned against a palm tree in a park just blocks from his Little Havana home, watching seven-year-olds play soccer. The kids dashed madly up and down the field in their striped jerseys, occasionally running into collisions that left several of them strewn on the grass. They sprang up right away and took off hell bent in the opposite direction, the careening ball never firmly in anyone’s control and never quite making it into a net. On the sidelines, parents cheered them, gossiped a bit, and then cheered some more when their kid touched the ball. Willie understood why soccer had become such a popular sport in the U.S.: If you wanted to tire out your seven-year-old so that he or she went to sleep early and soundly, allowing you to sit comfortably with your carafe of wine, you nudged your child into soccer. In Willie’s young days, he had played a lot of baseball, a more static, contemplative game, and had never wanted to sleep. His mother would have been better served if she’d been born thirty years later.
A pileup occurred near one goal, a whistle sounded, and the referee called for a penalty kick. A young player with a mop of jet black hair reared back, booted the ball at a forty-five-degree angle, far from the net, into the crowd, and hung his head. Shouts of reassurance rang out and the mad scramble resumed.
“Mr. Cuesta?”
Willie turned to a woman who had walked up. She was about forty, raven-haired, attractive, wearing a lime-green blouse, black Capri pants, and comfortable mom sneakers for standing on the sidelines.
“You’re Ursula Estevez?” Willie asked.
Willie had received a call from Ms. Estevez about two hours before, midmorning Saturday. She said she might need his services. He had asked her what her problem was, but she preferred to meet in person. Her son was playing in a soccer game that started at noon not far from Willie’s house and he had agreed to meet her.
“Which of the boys is yours?” he asked.
She pointed at the organized disorder on the field.
“Number nine, in green.”
Willie saw a smallish kid with her black hair and pale skin scurrying around the fringes of the action.
“But he’s not why I called you. It’s my mother, his grandmother.” She pointed to the end of the line of spectators, where an elderly woman sat about ten feet from the sideline in a canvas chair. She wore a flowered dress, a sun visor, and shades. Her hair was brown, although almost certainly with the help of her hairdresser. Willie guessed that she was in her mid to late seventies. She was fixed on the field of play with a smile on her face, apparently content watching her grandson, and probably not all that concerned with the score.
“She appears to be doing pretty well,” Willie said. “She looks happy.”
Ursula Estevez nodded. “Yes, right now she is especially happy. But I’m worried that someone is out to take advantage of her, possibly hurt her, and that her life could turn very dark. I’m worried that would finish her.”
The statement was stark and was matched by her tone.
“You better tell me what’s going on,” Willie said.
A park bench stood nearby and they sat on it, still able to see the field and the lady in question. Ms. Estevez folded her hands on her lap.
“My parents escaped Cuba in the early nineteen sixties, soon after Castro took power. Like a lot of other Cuban exiles, they settled here in Miami. They started an insurance business together, largely serving other Cubans, and in time it did very well. Once they were solidly on their feet, my sister and I were born. Everything continued to go well and they retired a few years ago with a comfortable nest egg. Their only plan was to spend as much time as possible enjoying their grandkids.”
She gestured toward the obviously contented lady in the canvas chair.
“But something must have spoiled that plan,” Willie said.
Ursula’s lips curdled and she nodded.
“My father died two years ago of a heart attack. From one moment to the next he was taken from us. Because of their history, escaping Cuba together, my parents had been unusually close, and my mother was lost. I mean terribly, terribly lost. She cried for months and then she was almost completely quiet for many months more. She was so sad we were afraid she might do something to hurt herself. She refused to move in with either me or my sister because she didn’t want to leave the house that reminded her of him. We had to be there as much as possible to make sure she was all right and didn’t do anything crazy.”
She stopped to take a breath and Willie nodded in commiseration.
“My father died several years ago and my mother is a widow. I understand. Go on.”
She stared off across the park. “Finally, we and an older lady friend convinced her to get out of the house. She started to go for walks and lunches with this friend. And eventually this lady even convinced her to go to the community center for the elderly here in Little Havana. People meet there to play dominoes and canasta, or just to talk. I can’t tell you how relieved my sister and I were when this happened. We had been worried sick for months about her and now we finally saw her coming back to life.”
“Well, that all sounds good.”
Ursula rolled her eyes. “Yes, it was too good. One day she was at the community center playing dominoes when a man sat down at her table as part of the foursome. His name is Norman Cruz. He is a man in his sixties, about ten years younger than my mother. He is handsome, tall, well built, just as my father was. He told my mother that he had come from Cuba only recently. When my mother asked him why it had taken him so long to leave the island, he told her it was because he had been held for more than twenty years as a political prisoner in Castro’s jails and had only recently been released.”
She fixed on Willie.
“You can easily imagine what that meant to my mother. She despises the Castros and here was a man who had lost twenty years of his life because of his courageous opposition to them. She was dizzy with admiration for him.”
Willie nodded. He had grown up in the Cuban exile community as well and knew that former political prisoners were greeted in Miami like heroes returned from the wars. There was no greater position of honor in the exile world. But Ursula wasn’t finished with her tale.
“From one moment to the next, my mother was in love with this man. She had missed my father so much and now God had sent someone to take his place. They started spending almost all their time together and now, just six weeks after they met, my mother has announced that they are going to be married next month. We have no idea who this man is, Mr. Cuesta. My mother is a woman of some wealth and at a very vulnerable stage of her life. We need to make sure she is not simply being taken advantage of.”
“So you need me to do background checks on his Norman Cruz.”
She looked pained. “We have a family lawyer and he has tried to do that. But the Cuban government won’t give any information on who was or wasn’t a political prisoner.”
That didn’t surprise Willie. Governments, in general, didn’t admit to having political prisoners at all. Everybody in jail was catalogued as a common criminal.
“And the lawyer has also tried to get information here locally,” Ursula said. “There is an organization of former political prisoners here, but they admit they don’t know everyone ever held in those prisons. Dozens of detention centers exist all over the island. They found an old listing in human-rights records of an N. Cruz, but nothing else about him. This man Cruz says he was held in a small facility in the city of San Sebastian on the eastern end of the island. The lawyer found that there is a detention center there, but he could find no one else who was detained in that facility and who might know Cruz.”
“How about members of Cruz’s family? Most exiles have family here. They would have information about him.”
Ursula shook her head. “He says he was an only child, that his parents died when he was young, and that he lost touch with other relatives while he was in prison. He has no one here.”
Willie soaked that all in. He was starting to comprehend Ursula’s plight.
“So you need someone who can size this guy up — get enough out of him to determine whether he’s on the up and up.”
“I don’t know what else to do.”
Willie stared at the elderly woman propped in the chair, then at the young soccer players galloping up and down the field, and back at Ursula — three generations of Cubans. He gave Ursula his day rate, advised her that he needed a two-day minimum upfront, and moments later she had made out a check. Willie tucked it away.
“Okay. I want you to contact Mr. Cruz and tell him a representative of the family wants to talk to him, to welcome him to the clan and firm up some details on the wedding. Whatever. Have him call me.”
One of the kids on the field finally scored a goal and a great cheer went up. The lady in the canvas chair clapped. Willie wondered if she would still be clapping when he finished his investigation.
He went home and warmed some leftover chicken and rice for lunch. Then he turned on his laptop, brought up Google, and looked for information on Cuban prisons. He found a list that went province by province and even included some photos of the facilities. About one hundred prisons were listed, including the San Sebastian unit in Santiago province. The photo showed a boxlike cement structure about three stories high, which might have been a very unattractive public-housing project, except all the windows were blocked with bars and it was surrounded by a tall wall with barbed wire on top and guard towers rising high at each comer.
Willie left that site and found others that named political prisoners. The long lists he scanned named people imprisoned over the years, but the compilers warned that the logs were not complete. They wrote that some persons who were in fact political prisoners had been convicted of trumped-up common crimes, or were simply never listed as prisoners of any kind by the government. Willie scanned the lists nevertheless, but did not find the name Norman Cruz.
Many of the sites were run by human-rights groups and included reports of troubles at the facilities — mistreatment of prisoners, hunger strikes, prison riots, et cetera. A couple involved the San Sebastian facility. He scribbled down notes, closed the sites, and moved on to other business.
In addition to his private-investigations firm, Willie served as chief of security for the Latin dance club Caliente, run by his brother Tommy. It was the most popular Latin club in the city, wall-to-wall people, especially on the weekend nights, rum and tequila flowing like rivers, and it required plenty of staff Willie spent the next hour making out schedules for the security details, posting that information, and confirming payroll figures for already completed shifts.
He was just finishing all that when his cell phone sounded. He answered and found a man with a deep but soft voice on the other end.
“Is this Mr. Cuesta?”
“Yes, it is.”
“This is Norman Cruz calling. Ursula Estevez asked me to contact you. I understand you want to meet me?”
He spoke slowly, cautiously.
“Yes, that’s right. I was hoping we could get together sometime today. Would that be possible for you?”
The other man took several moments to think that over.
“Yes,” he said finally. “Maybe we could meet for dinner. Normally I would eat with Lydia, that is Ursula’s mother, but today she has another matter to attend. Maybe we could meet at a restaurant near where I live. It’s called Café Santiago.”
“Yes, I know where that is. Right on Calle Ocho.”
Calle Ocho — Eighth Street — was the main drag in Little Havana.
“That’s right,” Cruz said. “Can you meet me there at five o’clock?”
Willie frowned. That was early for dinner and especially for Cubans, who liked to eat late. The other man seemed to read his mind.
“I know that’s very early, but that was when they fed us in prison and I have found it a habit hard to break.”
Willie didn’t argue. He described what he would be wearing — black silk shirt and cream pants — so that Cruz would recognize him. Then they signed off and Willie went back to his accounts.
He arrived at the restaurant about five minutes early. Café Santiago was small — maybe twelve tables — and certainly nothing fancy. Those tables were Formica. The chairs were made of well-aged wood. The decor consisted of faded black-and-white photos of the beautiful Cuban colonial city of Santiago and of its local beaches. The lights were hanging fluorescents and the food was cooked right behind the Formica serving bar.
What was luxurious about the place were the aromas emanating from the stoves and ovens. Right then they must have been roasting and/or frying the pork dishes for the expected dinner crowd. The air was suffused with the delicious scents of the meat, seasoned with traditional Cuban spices. Willie — given his Cuban-American nose — also picked up the aroma of boiled yucca smothered in butter and onions, as well as the narcotic nose treat that was fried sweet plantains. He had walked in not hungry at all. Within five minutes his mouth was watering.
Norman Cruz arrived at exactly five P.M. Willie knew who it was right away because he matched the description provided by Ursula. He was tall — about six feet — somewhere in his sixties, square-shouldered, and ruggedly handsome. His complexion was sallow — fitting for a man who had spent years in a prison. His cheekbones and chin were pronounced, his cheeks hollowed. His eyes were narrowed in a squint and were gray, approximately the color of concrete. He wore a white shirt with black stripes and gray dress pants. The clothes looked new, just as Willie had often seen with recently arrived exiles from Cuba. After years of living under a communist government, most often meagerly, when they arrived in the U.S. they got makeovers.
Cruz fixed on Willie, identified the black shirt, and shuffled over.
“Mr. Cuesta?” It was the same deep but quiet voice he’d heard over the phone.
Willie stood, they shook hands, and Cruz sat to the left of Willie, not across the table from him. He smiled slightly and pointed toward the entrance.
“I never sit with my back to the door. Any door.”
“Is that something that comes from your years in prison?”
Cruz shook his head. “No, actually it began during my time in the anti-Castro underground, although I kept it as a rule in prison as well. There were many men who could be dangerous there too. Especially the guards.”
A waitress brought menus and Cruz considered his.
“Order anything you want,” Willie said. “It’s on me.”
The other man’s eyes flared. He liked that idea. He closed his menu and when the waitress came over he ordered an appetizer of fried pork chunks, a black-bean soup, a
Once the waitress was gone, Cruz looked at him sheepishly.
“I eat a lot of meat. They say it isn’t good for you, but I went so many years almost never getting meat in prison that I can’t resist.”
He dipped into the basket on the table and buttered a piece of Cuban bread.
“This also we didn’t get much of,” he said, biting into it lustily.
“You were in the prison at San Sebastian?”
Cruz nodded, still chewing. “Yes, that’s right.”
“Did you know a political prisoner there by the name of Alberto Ramos?”
It was a name Willie had found in the online accounts of human-rights disputes at the prison.
Cruz swallowed his bread and swigged his beer. “Oh yes. We all knew Alberto. He was famous for once managing to escape. He did it by hoarding salt, then rubbing it all over his body very hard, which caused a terrible, bleeding rash. That got him admitted to the infirmary. Late that first night he snuck to a phone, called the local civilian hospital, passed himself off as the prison doctor, and ordered an ambulance to have himself transferred to that hospital. With no doctor on duty that late, other prisoners on orderly duty carried him out. Once at the hospital, he ran away.”
Cruz chuckled at the memory. “What was brilliant about his scheme was that prisoners planning an escape attempt often hoarded pepper. Once outside they could scatter the pepper in their tracks so that the bloodhounds’ noses would get fouled and they couldn’t be tracked. Alberto did the unexpected; he found a way to use salt. So smart of him.”
Cruz swigged and shrugged.
“Of course, he was caught. Cuba is an island and he didn’t have access to a boat. On an island they have you trapped from the moment you make it out the gate. Do you know what they tell the troops searching for an escaped prisoner in Cuba?”
Willie said he didn’t.
“They tell them look for somebody who is unusually pale. Most Cubans get as much sun as they want. The island has plenty, but inside we got almost none. You escaped, but you looked like an albino and almost as easy to spot. Pale or not, Alberto at least enjoyed a couple of nights with his girlfriend before they grabbed him, although later they locked him in solitary for a long, long time.”
Cruz sipped his beer and so did Willie. What Cruz had related about Alberto Ramos was what Willie had read in the online accounts.
Cruz’s first course came then — the chunks of fried pork. They weren’t very big and Willie would have probably just popped each one in his mouth whole. But Cruz meticulously cut each chunk into three pieces and ate them bit by bit, chewing each morsel thoroughly. It took him a while to finish his appetizer and at one point he noticed Willie’s amusement.
“In prison you learn to eat very slowly, precisely. You have so little to do locked between those walls, you suffer so much boredom, that any activity you stretch out for as long as possible. Even if the meals were awful, as they were in San Sebastian. Sometimes we even found insects in the food. Jokesters called it Asian cuisine because in Asia people sometimes eat insects. But even then we took our time eating.”
At another point he reached across the table for the salt, which was near Willie. He froze, still holding the shaker.
“Now, that is something I would never have done in prison, reach across a dinner table for anything.”
“Why’s that?”
“Because another prisoner would instantly think you were trying to grab his food and you would find your hand pinned to the table,” he said, jabbing his fork down in the direction of the Formica.
He finished his pork and soon his black-bean soup arrived. He savored that, spoonful by spoonful, much as he had his appetizer.
“So I’m told you spent twenty years of your life there,” Willie said.
Cruz shrugged. “That’s what it turned out to be. We didn’t have calendars and you lose count. But yes, just over twenty years.”
“It must be quite a shock to suddenly find yourself free.”
Cruz spooned the last of the soup into his mouth and dabbed his lips with his napkin.
“You don’t realize all that prison has done to you until you are no longer in there. I slept in a large cell-block for years and there were always men snoring, grunting, arguing. That’s not to mention the ones with nightmares, screaming nightmares, because they had been mistreated. That went on every night, but I grew accustomed to it and learned to sleep through it all. Now that I’m out, do you know what wakes me up?”
“No. What?”
“The quiet. Every night I wake up because my mind is searching for the sounds that it’s accustomed to hearing. I lie still and listen, trying to hear something. Anything. The quiet concerns me, scares me.”
He punctuated that thought with a flick of the eyebrows, sipped his beer, and went on.
“Like I told you, I can’t sit with my back to the door. Also, when I was behind bars in Cuba I always kept a shiv tucked into my sock, along my ankle. I had made it from a piece of bedframe. I brought it with me when I left the island and I still have it here where I’m living. I can’t bring myself to throw it away.”
He pointed toward the street.
“Another matter is walking through the city. When I first arrived here I would walk a block or two and then turn around and walk back. It had been so long since I had been able to walk long distances, that my mind would tell me to turn around. Now I walk farther, but I am still very wary, as if I’ve escaped from prison and someone may come after me or even shoot me. Walking with Lydia is curing me of that little by little.”
By this time his steak had arrived and he gazed at it as if he were looking at a beautiful woman. He started to dig in, then stopped and laughed.
“There is another problem I had briefly with the walking.” He pointed down at his shoes. “In prison I always kept any little bit of money I had or anything else small that I valued stuffed in my socks. That way even when I was sleeping no one could rob me. When I first got out, sometimes, without thinking, I would still do that with money. Then I went for a decent walk and I got a blister. Finally, I could go as far as I wanted, but I limped.”
He laughed and dug into his steak. Willie gave him time to enjoy it. Cruz asked Willie absolutely nothing about himself, although Willie sensed he was being sized up by the man across the table just as much as he was sizing up Lydia’s suitor. The gray eyes had an animal wariness to them, just as you might expect from a man who had been in a prison for years.
Willie ordered two more beers and sipped his.
“Do you have contact here in Miami with any of the men you were in prison with?”
Cruz shook his head. “No. The men I was locked up with are either dead now, or they are still stuck in that prison.”
“How was it that they let you go?”
Cruz winced slightly, as if Willie had asked something that made him uncomfortable. Willie wondered for a moment if maybe Cruz had turned into an informer in prison, maybe bought his way out by snitching on fellow inmates. That tended to happen in prisons everywhere. Cruz certainly wouldn’t want anyone to know that, although Willie wasn’t about to judge him. You had to wonder what you yourself might do after twenty years in prison. There was no way of telling. Then again, maybe that wasn’t the reason behind the discomfort. Cruz explained it moments later.
“They were trying to save money by reducing the prison population. So they chose prisoners who had caused the fewest problems. I never joined any of the protests, the hunger strikes. Some of my fellow political prisoners didn’t like that. But once I was in I just wanted to get out as quickly as I could. It still took a long, long time.” He shrugged.
Willie wondered whether Cruz did know of other former San Sebastian inmates in Miami or elsewhere, but didn’t want Willie to talk to them because they would have nothing good to say about him. That could be the source of his uneasiness.
Cruz finished his meal and Willie paid the waitress. They drifted out the door.
“Do you think we could meet again tomorrow, Mr. Cruz? There are some matters regarding the wedding I’d like to discuss with you, but right now I need to be somewhere.”
Willie hadn’t discussed the wedding at all, but that didn’t seem to surprise Cruz. They both knew what was going on: The would-be groom was being vetted. He didn’t argue.
“That will be fine with me,” Cruz said. “Why don’t we meet tomorrow around noon down where they play dominoes.”
Willie knew exactly where he meant, a roofed patio right on Eighth Street where elderly Cubans met to play the Cuban national pastime.
They shook hands. Willie started to turn away but Cruz held his hand and added a final word. “Make sure to watch your back,
Cruz continued to grip his hand. Was this a man who had lived twenty years in a dangerous environment giving another man friendly advice? Or was Cruz issuing a not very veiled threat. Willie’s mind flashed to that shiv Norman Cruz had carried with him from San Sebastian. The other man finally let go, turned, and meandered away.
Willie went home, poured himself another beer, sat on his back porch, and stared at his backyard where the mango tree was just starting to bud. He thought about everything Norman Cruz had told him and wondered what he should do next. Halfway through that beer his next move budded as well: He would call his mother.
Willie’s widowed mother, Silvia, was the owner of her own
The herbs were piled in bins on one side of the store and the plaster casts of religious figures lined shelves on the other. The middle aisle separated the natural from the supernatural, like two sides of the same brain. Her customers consulted with medical doctors for serious illnesses, of course, but they brought their everyday ailments and issues to the
She picked up the phone now, recognizing Willie’s number.
“Finally you call your mother,” she said in Spanish. “You would rather talk to criminals and other strangers than to me.”
This was her standard greeting to him. No matter how often he called it would never be enough. He apologized as he always did, told her he loved her, and then got down to business.
“Mama, who do you know who came here from San Sebastian in Cuba? I need to find someone who knows that city well.”
Silence ensued on the other end as his mother reviewed her internal Rolodex, the vast collection of names and personal stories she had accumulated over the decades. It took her the better part of a minute before she found the right name.
“You should speak with Hilda Sanchez. She came from San Sebastian decades ago, knows everybody else from there and she likes to talk.”
“Where do I find her?”
She described a large, pink, aging Art Deco apartment building just off Twenty-Seventh Avenue, still in Little Havana. Willie was familiar with it.
“You go there and ask for Hilda. Everyone knows her. I’ll call and tell her you’re coming.”
Willie thanked his mother, repeated his love for her, and disconnected. He printed out the information he had on San Sebastian and headed for Hilda’s house.
She was waiting on the steps for him when he arrived — a short, dark, silver-haired lady, about seventy. She led him to a neat second-floor apartment. Willie knew that Cuban exiles were eternally connected to the cities they came from and loved to reminisce. Exile did that to a person. For the next hour he fed Hilda questions about people, places, and events in San Sebastian over the years and listened as she luxuriated in her memories. She brought out old black-and-white snapshots of her own to illustrate her recollections and Willie studied them. At one point, in response to a question from Willie, she even picked up her cell phone and a long-distance calling card, dialed a number in San Sebastian, and put Willie on with an old friend of hers, named Amelia Martinez, who had never left.
Willie stayed on the line with Mrs. Martinez for the next fifteen minutes. By then he had what he needed, thanked her, gave Mrs. Sanchez enough money to buy a new calling card, thanked her too, and headed home. He then made a quick call to his old friend Frankie Lagos, a Miami RD. detective he had worked with before he’d turned private investigator. They agreed to a rendezvous the next day.
At that point, Willie poured himself yet another beer and sat on his back porch poring over what Hilda and her friend had told him. All the time he kept considering the man who called himself Norman Cruz. He was still at it when he went to sleep.
Willie arrived a few minutes early for his meeting with Cruz. The place was popularly called Domino Park, but it was actually a patio about thirty feet square, surrounded by a black wrought-iron fence and covered with a red tile roof. Under that roof sat tables made of thick plastic and especially constructed for the playing of dominoes. The tables included troughs where each of the four players could line up his or her tiles, out of the sight of opposing players. From those troughs the players would choose a tile and slap it down, extending the line of tiles played in one direction or the other. The new number had to match the number last played. A curling snake of dominoes was created and the first team to expend all its tiles was the winner.
Near noon, the twenty tables were always full. The participants were almost all elderly and almost exclusively men. They played, kibitzed, chewed on cigars, and played some more. Those waiting to participate observed the action and offered commentary, adding to the constant hum of conversation in guttural, cigar-smoker Spanish.
At the very back of the patio stood a couple of tables with chessboards imprinted on the surface for anyone who might prefer that game. One of the two tables was empty and Willie sat there, his printed material on the table before him.
A few minutes after noon, Norman Cruz arrived. He sat down across the chess table from Willie, facing the front gate. He was dressed as he had been the night before. Willie couldn’t tell if he was carrying his shiv or not.
Cruz peered around the patio.
“I played a lot of dominoes in prison. We had so little to do that I became quite accomplished at the game.”
Willie gazed around and then back at Cruz.
“It just so happens that my mother has an acquaintance from San Sebastian.”
On the surface, Cruz expressed only mild interest, but behind his gray eyes he was wary. He glanced down at the paperwork lying on the table and at the empty chessboard, as if he were considering a move, then back at Willie.
“Is that so? Well, I doubt very much that I know her. I grew up in a small town in that province but far from the city of San Sebastian. I rarely got there when I was a child and later, the time I spent in the city I was locked up.”
Willie stayed fixed on him. “She told me she went to the school right next to the city hall. The building was painted a light green color and white statues stood along the street in front, heroes of the independence war against Spain.”
Cruz smiled and shrugged. “I don’t really recall.”
“Her family ran the movie theater right on the central square. It was called the Athena and had murals of the Greek gods on the walls inside. Everybody went there to see movies made in Mexico and Spain and American movies too.”
Cruz was shaking his head. “My family were farmers. We didn’t get to the movies.”
Willie cocked his head.
“The government took over the theater and later her mother worked as an aide in the government health clinic. It was right next to the old Catholic church.”
Cruz convulsed his face in efforts to remember. “I recall that there was a church but that is all.”
Willie smiled. “Of course, there was at least one Catholic church in every city in Cuba back then.”
Cruz could only shrug. Willie glanced at the chessboard and then back at his opponent in the game of wits.
“Here’s something I’m sure you’ll remember. This lady told me the prison is on a hill not far from the beach.”
Cruz nodded enthusiastically. “Yes, it is.”
“And she said the girls used to go to the beach in their bikinis and they would wave and wiggle at the men they could see through the barred windows. The men would whistle back.”
Cruz nodded and laughed. “Oh yes. They used to do that all the time.”
“That must have driven you men crazy.”
Cruz rolled his eyes. “Absolutely. They were very beautiful girls too. They would call to us and strike provocative poses. The idea was to drive us wild. They were terrible.”
“I can imagine.”
Cruz shook his head at the memories of frustration.
Willie leaned forward, elbows on the table, and he squinted at his adversary.
“It’s funny that you remember it that way. What the lady actually told me was that the men they waved to at the prison weren’t the prisoners, they were the guards in the watchtowers. The prisoners were behind walls. They couldn’t see the beach or be seen from there. The only people at the prison who could see the sand were the guards in the surveillance towers. The girls waved to them to taunt them because they’d all had relatives locked up one time or another and hated the guards. They called them cretins, savages, and worse. They questioned their manhood.”
Cruz had turned to stone, including his gray eyes. He didn’t move. Willie whispered at him.
“The name Norman Cruz appears in the list of political prisoners held over the years in San Sebastian. Yesterday I spoke to a woman there, a Mrs. Martinez, whose older brother is now dead, but who was once imprisoned there. She remembered her brother telling her of a prisoner named Norman Cruz who was killed many years ago. He died after trying to escape and being badly beaten by guards. Just as you said, he had no family. His parents were dead and he had no siblings. He was buried with no headstone in a potter’s field. There was no one to keep his memory alive. He was forgotten.”
The other man’s mouth was twitching at the comers. Behind his eyes desperate thoughts dodged one way and another, but still he didn’t move. Willie went on.
“You know so much about life in prison not because you were a political prisoner, but because you were a prison guard. You were not one of the heroes, you were one of the villains. Maybe you were one of the guards who beat Norman Cruz to death. When you arrived here you knew you could claim his identity and his standing as a hero. And you’ve used that to deceive Lydia Estevez in order to lay your hands on her money. You’re a fraud, a criminal, and possibly a murderer.”
Now Cruz placed his palms on the table and started to get up.
“Don’t move!” Willie ordered and his right hand fell to his belt. His handgun was holstered there beneath the flap of his shirt.
“You won’t shoot me,” Cruz muttered.
Willie gazed around the patio and then back. “I don’t need to shoot you. All I need to do is shout out, ‘This man was a guard in a Cuban political prison.’ Some of the men here might have been in such prisons. All of them have relatives or friends who were in them. Maybe some of those loved ones died there. What do you think they’ll do if I yell that? Do you think you’ll make it to the gate alive?”
Cruz — or whoever the man really was — looked around like a trapped animal. He was sweating now, frightened to his bones. He didn’t move.
Willie waved to Frankie Lagos, who was waiting just inside the gate with another officer. They came, quietly read the impostor his rights, and charged him with using a false identity to enter the country. Fraud charges might follow. Now the former prison guard really would be a prisoner. He gave Willie one last withering, bitter glance and they led him away.
Ursula and her family were generous with Willie. It had only taken him a day to ferret out the phony, but they paid for a week. Given the money they had saved, they still came out way ahead.
A few days later, Frankie Lagos contacted him to say the guy had been identified through an old former inmate at the prison. His real name was Garcia and he had, in fact, been a guard at the San Sebastian facility.
“A particularly nasty one at that,” Frankie said. “He’s locked up and the feds are looking at human-rights charges against him.”
A few weeks passed and one day Willie ran into Ursula at the park.
“How’s your mother?” he asked.
“She’s fine. She’s gotten over the brief romance without much grief. She said she had already started to dislike things about him.”
“Is that so?”
“She said he ate too slow and he would always make her sit with her back to the door. That bugged her.”
Maui: The Road to Hana
by G. M. Malliet
It was early spring as we were coming to the end of Geoff’s consultant phase — “consultant” being the code for retirement-age CEO newly golden-parachuted out of his corner office. He still sat on a few boards of the do-good sort, but he was dying of boredom, the suddenly long hours of his afternoons aging him. Even the skin of his face was crackling like the varnish of an old painting. Then he received an offer to subsidize an iffy friend’s iffier “global enterprise.”
“It’ll be great,” he said. “Jimmy only needs about two million as seed money. We’ll get double that back.”
I wouldn’t give Jimmy Maxwell ten dollars to open a lemonade stand in the desert. No one in their right mind would. Geoff was a smart guy, but his Achilles heel was choosing the people he let into his life.
But now Geoff, Captain of Industry, wanted to celebrate by spending a week in Maui, and I wasn’t going to say no. Besides, anything that delayed the evil day when he handed over two million to that moron was fine with me. Geoff wanted to rent a car and drive the Hana Highway, something we had done on our honeymoon. Had it been just three years ago?
Geoff was in a panic, I knew, so his judgment was shot: Some form of moneymaking had become necessary once the stock market plunged, taking much of his considerable inherited net worth with it. He’d had to sell off the Bentley. (I know, I hear you. I grew up in a place with no indoor plumbing; don’t think I ever got quite used to this.) But the day he sold that dearly beloved car I knew we were in real trouble.
We flew to Maui from our home in L.A. As the plane bounced and shuddered through turbulence, sandwiched between slices of black cloud, I reflected that while marriage to Geoff had not always been easy, I had never been one to shirk a challenge. I saw it as my job, being a full-time wife and adoring companion, and myself as a sort of geisha, accomplished at what was, after all, a dying art.
We had left the penthouse in the care of Geoff’s son, a young man whose aimless, nomadic existence continued to baffle Geoff, the workaholic. But sleeping till noon every day was what musicians did, I pointed out — even tone-deaf ones like Brian.
Geoff thought Brian, now approaching thirty, was misunderstood, particularly by his teachers and employers and pretty much anyone else in a position of authority. I, who understood Brian perfectly, could only nod in agreement.
“He’ll find himself eventually,” I would say. “Kids these days take longer to grow up.”
No food had been served on the plane. I didn’t mind — my new size-two shape required constant upkeep — but Geoff was cranky by the time we landed. What I minded was not sitting in first class: Geoff was entering an economical phase as he prepared to squander money on this investment. Instead we sat where the flight attendant could just be spotted cavorting behind the veil of first class, like an exotic dancer to the privileged.
Still, the sight of Maui from the sky was mellowing. The waters were of a transparent, roiling blue, so unlike the flat grays of my New England upbringing. We collected the Jeep and after a night near the airport set off late the next morning, picking up the highway in Pai’a that would carry us the fifty-two miles to Hana. First we stopped at Kuau Store for water and sandwiches for a picnic along the way.
The Hana Highway runs like a ribbon along the skirts of Haleakala Crater — a road stitched together by nearly five dozen bridges. It is as close to heaven as you can get on earth. It’s the sort of road where you half expect to look over and see Oprah standing and waving to passersby as she tends her vegetable patch. Without stopping, it is a drive of over two hours, depending on how much of the “shaka” — hang loose — vibe we and our fellow tourists absorbed along the way. It took us most of the day. We ooh-ed and aah-ed over many a waterfall that day; our first stop was to watch the surfers from Ho’okipa lookout. They all reminded me of Brian: young and tan and free to do nothing on a gorgeous Tuesday morning. Let the grownups worry about real life. The guidebook warned that you should not try to surf those massive waves unless you knew exactly what you were doing. We moved on.
We stopped at the Halfway to Hana stand to buy banana bread, and then stopped to have it for dessert with our sandwiches at Pua’a Ka’a Park. It rained off and on, typical Maui weather, but it was never enough to ruin the outing. It was only enough to obscure our view for a few minutes at a time. We decided against a swim in the freshwater pool fed by a waterfall, and pushed on. There would be time for swimming tomorrow.
So after lunch, skipping past the glory of the Kahanu Garden and the black sand beach at Wai’anapanapa (because typically, Geoff didn’t want to pay the small parking fee), we eventually reached Hana, the little town slumbering on the eastern tip of the island. I watched regretfully as we blew right past the historic Travaasa Hana Hotel and headed for our stopping place for the night, the Black Dog bed and breakfast. The place where we’d honeymooned had gone out of business, a metaphor for many things.
Geoff had had a recent medical scare (which he was not mentioning to his future partner or his F.P.’s lawyers), which was mainly what the trip was about. Doctor’s orders were to relax, or else.
On our honeymoon, we had spent hours just sitting on the beach, listening to the pounding surf, sipping wine, and talking. And laughing and walking hand in hand on the beach, Geoff looking like an ad for Cialis. It had nearly been too rainy and cold to swim, and the island seemed to be devoid of tourists, like now — a real blessing. In the afternoons we would drive aimlessly around, Carla Bruni’s voice oozing from the car’s speakers. She breathed into the mike about her love for Raphael in a way that made you think of her fabulous cheekbones, the perfection of her creamy, stone-cold smile. I wished I looked like that.
We pulled over (another waterfall) and I tapped the Black Dog Inn into my phone to make sure we didn’t drive past it. A U-turn on this road was not a good idea. I saw on a travel website that the reviews were just okay, two and three stars, but the photos of the views over the water made up for any shortfalls. The inn also had an infinity pool that seemed to disappear straight over a cliff. I had made a reservation, but it didn’t look like the kind of place that needed them, especially in the off-season.
I turned the screen so Geoff could see it.
“Isn’t that what Churchill called his depression?” he asked. “The Black Dog?”
We reached the inn around four. It sat at the end of a long and winding road that ran past a shack selling bait, beer, and Hawaiian tchotchkes; a few homes and B&Bs ranging from the eccentric to the outright strange. After that, there were dwindling signs of life until we reached the wooden gates of the Black Dog and honked for admittance, as the sign suggested. A video camera was pointed at the entrance and someone must have decided we weren’t there to rob the place, because after a short delay we were buzzed in.
Geoff parked beside a cottage straight out of the Bates Motel, but it was just the office — the inn itself, sited three dozen yards away on a lip of land overlooking the ocean, was a big old plantation house that only needed a little sprucing up. Paint would have helped. A shutter here and there looked like it had taken a beating in a recent storm. Any resemblance to the online photos advertising the place was purely coincidental, but the setting was perfect. As it clung to the overlook, the inn offered a stark, remote beauty.
We waited a few minutes with the engine idling, the car’s heater warding off the chilly damp. Finally Geoff got out of the car and called, “Is anyone here?” It was so isolated and quiet, we might have been on the moon. In the far distance a sailboat bobbed on silken ripples of water under the late-afternoon sun.
I pointed. “Looks like a handyman or someone over there.” A swimming pool twinkled with promise as a stooped figure in jeans and a gray T-shirt dragged a netted scoop across its surface.
Just then a black dog shambled from around a comer of the office building, a dog as worn and grizzled around the edges as the Black Dog Inn itself. I got out of the car and tried to pet him — I love animals — but he shied away. His eyes had a cast to them and I thought he must be going blind, although he seemed to have memorized his way around the place pretty well. Certainly he was old, and arthritis hobbled his steps — he had the rolling gait of a sailor who’d spent his life on storm-tossed seas.
“Akea! Come back here, boy!”
An overweight woman in her late thirties, wearing a faded navy T-shirt tucked into the elastic waist of her denim skirt, came into view. Her brown hair looked freshly home-permed, and on her feet were a rundown pair of Keds with white tube socks clinging halfway up her shins, which would have benefited from the attentions of Lady Gillette. It was the kind of outfit that might have made sense if she were elderly and as blind as the dog, but she was my age. Who had named him Akea? Surely not this woman. Akea was the first Hawaiian king. She would have named the dog Spot or Rover.
I imagined the isolation of the place had made her careless of her appearance. Or maybe this was her nice outfit and she thought she was looking good. Who could ever tell with people.
She smiled at Geoff, and aimed something like a smile at me, as if an imaginary cigaret were stuck in one comer of her mouth. It was not a friendly smile. It was the smile of someone who understood she was in the hospitality industry, and who thus understood the most rudimentary obligations of the profession. And yet, and yet... she did not like me, and that was clear. While I do not require that everyone like me, I somehow expected that someone who was actually
Geoff disappeared with her into the registration hut, and emerged in due course holding a large, old-fashioned metal key. A tag identified it as belonging to the Aloha Suite. Great. I wondered what the Black Dog’s idea of a suite was going to be. She showed us into the house and up the stairs to the second floor, me following in the wake of her denim-covered, size-fourteen stern and Geoff bringing up, so to speak, the rear. She had seemed reluctant at first to give us the room, although it was obvious a) there was plenty of room and b) the money would come in handy. Not many people would trouble to reach such an out-of-the way place or even know it was here, tucked away as it was on a cul-de-sac of a road at land’s end. Probably she didn’t want the extra work we represented. Asked if we were the only guests here, she nodded.
“It’s a lot of work for one person, Patti.” Geoff, ever cordial, tried to make small talk, and had gone to the trouble of remembering her name. I stood in the doorway taking in the “Aloha Suite.” It had the fusty look of a bedroom someone might have died in early in the last century, the mattress riding high off the floor and sagging in the middle. Doilies protected the tops of the rickety, stained furniture. A bamboo screen that looked like it might harbor termites hid the bathroom door. “You’re the owner, right?” he asked her.
“I’m just the manager,” she told him, hitching up her skirt by its wide elastic waistband. It looked like the kind of thing you’d be given to wear on release from prison. “Been here ten years. The owners drop by now and again.” She nodded towards the window, which also overlooked the pool, where the old man was now fiddling with one of those automated pool cleaners. “Frank comes in to do the heavy chores.”
She offered to “rustle us up” some dinner, but in a way that managed to say, “You don’t really want to eat dinner here, do you?” And in fact, it was damnably hard to imagine her rustling up anything that didn’t involve Cheez Whiz. We hastened to assure her we had other plans.
“Place up the road back towards Hana,” she informed us. “On the water. Called Southern Cross. They do a good fried ahi. There’s also the Ka’uiki Restaurant. More pricey.”
Of course that was all Geoff needed to hear. I could have kicked her. There was a glimmer in her eyes that told me she knew that, and was glad. I wondered if there were a lot of inbreeding in these parts.
In due course, the Southern Cross, which was as close to being a truck stop in Nebraska as you’d find outside of Nebraska, fulfilled its function of keeping body and soul together — just — and served a surprisingly saucy little screw-top wine. We returned to the inn, driving slowly in the neartotal darkness, and subsumed in that musky, heavy scent only to be found in the tropics. One of us proceeded to pass a peaceful night. Geoff had said he was tired by the drive and the ocean air “and that execrable wine” (he was something of a connoisseur). It was stress too, of course. I kept watch as he slept shirtless, and the moonlight highlighted the ridges of the scars from his surgery. He looked like someone who’d had an autopsy.
The stress was partly Brian stress. Most recently, his son had invested in a coffee plantation that burnt to the ground under his management, although the fertilizers and insecticides had been removed from the barn in time. Brian said the aroma of burning coffee was fantastic, but the drain on the dollars he’d inherited from an aunt was considerable until the insurance came through. Luckily, he had another childless, doting aunt waiting in the wings, ready to pop off.
Brian was like that. Lucky. Tall and lanky like his father, but with a look of steamy truculence and of too much time spent at the hairdresser’s. We had circled each other warily for a long time before he finally realized I had the king’s ear and was potentially useful.
Still, in the early days I’d often wondered if I’d waded in too deep in marrying Geoff There were plenty of single men out there who didn’t have the encumbrance of a son whose main occupation was complaining that his talent went unrecognized by a heedless world.
Brian had once accused me of only caring about his father’s money. The nerve. While soon enough I could have replied, “What money?” instead I said, “Yes, I’ve always viewed Pamela Harriman as a role model.” Brian, who of course does not know who Pamela Harriman was, who barely knows who the Beatles were, gave me another of his blank looks and moved on to the next grievance, something about the nightclub owner who’d cheated him after the latest gig. I stopped listening.
That night at the Black Dog I lay awake listening to the water lapping against the bottom of the rocky embankment, in that rhythm older than time, when for sure gods and goddesses had ruled these islands. I slipped back to that one-horse town I’d grown up in, a place I rarely allow my mind to visit.
I finally dozed off and woke with the dawn. It was the habit of a lifetime, this early rising, formed during my days taking the early shifts at the factory, before I married the boss. I wondered what had seemed so strange to me about the sounds of the night and then realized there were no manmade sounds: no tires whining against the tarmac at high speed, no planes overhead. I could get used to this, I thought. Maybe it was time for a little place in the country or at the shore.
Geoff and I went down early to breakfast, to be met by Patsy or whatever her name was. We were both jet-lagged and dying for a cup of coffee, but first we had to listen to some interminable story about how the other day she’d spotted a “baby shark.”
“There have been so many sharks lately,” she informed us, although she seemed for some reason to be looking at me. “Attacks, people being killed.”
“Probably from overfishing,” said Geoff. “They have to travel farther to find prey.”
She nodded. “We have destroyed the ocean,” she pronounced. “Sharks have been sent by the old gods as a warning.”
With that she turned to retrieve the coffeepot from the service hutch between the dining room and the kitchen, treating us to her obverse side, which was nearly identical to her front, and again shrouded in denim; she was like one of those perfectly round Russian dolls that tucked neatly one inside the other, this one costumed by L.L. Bean. I wondered, disinterestedly, if this narrative was her idea of romance, an attempt to flirt with my husband. Clearly she liked Geoff. Clearly she saw me as some kind of rival for his affections. Her love was unrequited, for sure, unless Geoff had developed some denim fetish I didn’t know about.
My eyes wandered over the room’s decor, which basically looked like a vast, haphazard accumulation of vaguely nautical souvenirs, most of it blue and white to match the walls, rugs, and curtains. Some of it looked like it might have been gifted over the years — would anyone buy so many lighthouse-based lamps for themselves? If so, thought I, the owners needed some new friends.
I looked out the window to where a sliver of the swimming pool gleamed invitingly in the distance. Geoff followed my gaze.
“Time for a dip before we head out?” he said.
She answered for me.
“Sure, go ahead. It’s much warmer today, and the pool’s heated. Checkout’s whenever you want this afternoon. We’re not very busy.”
Which was like saying Death Valley didn’t get much rain.
I said, “You know what? Let’s just push on. We can take some coffee with us. Do you think you could refill our thermos before we leave?” I smiled at Miss Management, who nodded with that weird, barely disguised hostility she seemed to reserve just for me.
“What a nice idea,” said Geoff. “I wonder if we could trouble you for some sandwiches to take with us? Just add whatever you like to the bill.”
This was the flip side of Geoff He knew she would do it and only add a few dollars to the bill, if that, but he got to play the generous big shot. He got the smile she had not bothered to waste on me.
Geoff should have run for office.
I wasn’t planning to do it in shark-infested waters, if that’s what you’re thinking. Especially not with a shark-free infinity pool waiting, ready to tip Geoff over the edge into, well, infinity. But I just knew that demented woman would be everywhere I didn’t want her to be, watching us. Watching me. Fly/ointment.
I had thought to do it at Koki Beach, south of Hana, which I remembered from our earlier visit. It was another surfer-dude hangout, but every guidebook warned against swimming there because of the rip currents. Sadly, the surfers were out in force for some reason, even in off-season, and although they were occupied with catching their waves, I didn’t dare chance it. Over Geoff’s protests, we moved on.
“Too risky” I said.
And so we ended up taking the hairpin turns to ’Ohe’o Gulch. As I’d hoped, it was deserted in the early morning. This was the place of the Seven Sacred Pools. It is dangerously windy there, and anything could happen. People have died in rock slides. They’ve also been hit with debris when they swam directly beneath a fall. Really, I was spoiled for choice, but Geoff wanted to go swimming below one of the waterfalls, and who was I to stifle an ambition like that? I put up a token argument.
“At least have some coffee first, before it gets cold.”
After so many months of planning, it all happened fast, and despite the last-minute change of means — I had been thinking of a push off the top of a waterfall — it went well.
The way you fast-forward through the parts of a film you’ve seen before, I’d rehearsed this part so often in my mind, allowing for (nearly) every contingency, that the moments just flew by. Geoff sipped his coffee as we sat sheltered from the wind at a picnic table, and then he announced he was feeling tired for some reason and thought a swim might revive him. He stripped down to his swim trunks and trundled off, down to where the waterfall came to its glorious conclusion. Meanwhile, I washed out the thermos before ditching it in the stream. I watched as the water carried it over the fall.
I was listening closely when Geoff cried out. There were people at a distance, too far away to hear, and the steady drizzle of rain meant no one could see us clearly either. I watched my step going down — those rock slides — and reaching the bottom, I saw he was already taking in water. I saw a piece of driftwood and stooped to retrieve it. It might come in handy.
The dog appeared from nowhere, called by instinct and a noble nature to help where he could. I watched, incredulous, as Akea plunged in, paddling towards Geoff, who after a few spluttering resurfacings sank rapidly towards the bottom.
Throwing aside the driftwood, I leaped in too, and made a grab for the dog. I’ve told you I love animals, particularly dogs, and the thought of Akea drowning in this hopeless cause made me lose all sense of proportion. His arthritis kept him from all but the feeblest attempts at staying afloat, but on he swam towards Geoff. I guess even dogs have adrenaline surges. There was no hope he could save Geoff, but he was determined to try. To die trying. And he wouldn’t let me near him. How do animals always know?
Of course I realized Akea hadn’t got there under his own steam. That stupid woman must have followed us.
And there she was, coming too fast for safety down the path beside the waterfall, the soles of her feet slapping like gunshots against her flip-flops.
I yelled, “He’s drowned — I think — heart attack. Help me get the dog.”
From a lip of rock over the water, she hit the water in a perfect cannonball, her denim skirt billowing out behind her. She could see Geoff was beyond saving. But the exhausted dog allowed her to drag him to the shallow end of the pool, where she commanded him to stay. He looked like that was the hardest command he’d ever had to follow, but he obeyed. Meanwhile I tried to collect Geoff. She joined me, each of us taking one arm, and we swam, hauling his dead weight until he was half in, half out of the water.
“I’ll call an ambulance,” I said. She shook her head:
My third husband was a binge drinker. If he’d been a steady drinker, maybe I could have coped, but I don’t like surprises. I had coped before, with my father. Geoff was number four, and arguably the best of the lot, except for that gambler’s streak he called “investing.”
What happened next is hard to believe, even for those of us who know that dogs are not only smart but noble creatures with a sixth sense. Akea bit me.
And Bitsy, or whatever her name was, gave me a look that could peel paint. I pretended not to see. In full frantic-widow mode, I sprinted back up the path from the waterfall.
“I’m going for help,” I shouted.
From the hospital, where Geoff was duly pronounced DOA, I called Brian.
“It’s done,” I said.
He was already having second thoughts, and I had to give him a little pep talk to remind him we were in it together. I’d known from the start Brian was going to be the weak link. But he wouldn’t be around for long either. Not much longer than it took his rich, besotted old aunt to pass to her reward. In the meantime, so long as he kept his mouth shut, no one would guess at his involvement. Certainly no one would link him with me. And I had my new identity, my new look, my new hair color ready to go.
For our wedding, we’d go somewhere no one would know us. Somewhere with a short waiting period, like Scotland. Who would even notice two more youngish people getting married? One of them a wealthy widow. The other, soon to be rolling in his aunt’s money. A double or nothing kind of deal.
Some people think I married Geoff for his money. People have no idea. As if just anyone could do what I do for a living. It’s just not that simple. It’s a
Sometimes I felt like one of those well-trained customer-service reps you get sometimes — skilled at talking down irate customers who’ve once again lost their cable connection. (“I am so sorry to hear the connection was lost, Mr. X, and I know how frustrating this must be for you. Let’s work together to resolve the issue”.)
I could anticipate the moods. I could soothe. I could entertain and empathize. I could be whatever they wanted me to be.
I was a professional.
I had to stop Geoff before he handed the money over to that missing link, Jimmy.
Still, Akea had cramped my style. Not to mention that nitwit woman. But she couldn’t
Still, I’d never been suspected in any serious way in the previous “mishaps.” From now on, I’d have to watch my step, in case anyone bothered to listen to Patsy.
Brian, I’d be saddled with for slightly longer than I’d planned, but no matter. I had to make absolutely sure no one recognized me now.
Plastic surgery would once again be called for. I’ll go for the Carla Bruni look next time.
Sometimes You Have to Climb a Mountain
by Tom Tolnay
As my cleated tires thumped up our gritty driveway I didn’t see Hazel’s CJ-5 parked out by the woodshed, but I dragged myself into our sagging house anyway. For the past year she’d been keeping her mind and mouth to herself... until the two of us had reached a place where we’d stopped thinking and saying the things a husband and wife oughta be sharing with each other. With its fiberboard walls surrounding our every move in five and a half tiny rooms, the prefab had grown increasingly cramped and cruel. Some days the silent stillness between us felt like a fork prong jabbed under my fingernail, and I’d exploded — shouting and swinging my fist at her face which, once soft and worth staring at, had grown stiff with resentment.
I squeezed the back of my neck, trying to loosen a knot that was promising to swell into a full-blown migraine. All the while I kept glancing out the living-room window, still hoping, expecting to see Hazel’s car rumble up the driveway. It was only later, when I noticed the one suitcase we owned was missing from the front closet, that I began thinking this time she wasn’t coming back.
Sinking onto the loveseat’s squashed cushions, I rocked back and forth between anger and regret: blaming her for not appreciating how shitty my life had become — earning a half-assed living as a self-taught carpenter, part-time woodsman; keeping our doors and windows sealed against the wall of cold north woods surrounding us, splitting and stacking firewood for the wood stove in the kitchen, making sure the Nissan pickup would start so I could drive off to replace the steps leading into the Bellows village hall or align someone’s front door — and finally coming around to admitting my wife had plenty of reasons to quit on me. I’d slumped into a routine of taking a few drinks and, when I could get hold of some, sniffing coke or smoking a joint or two, putting what little income we had at risk by flaking out or getting into a fight on the job, and never placing hands anywhere on Hazel’s body unless my fingers were clenched.
Frustrated with waiting for something that seemed increasingly unlikely to happen, I kicked the back door open, hopped into my pickup, and left our patch of scraggly acreage in the rearview mirror. In town I cruised past the post office, where Hazel worked helter-skelter hours: Her Jeep wasn’t parked outside, so I continued along Main Street to the edge of Bellows, pulling up at and entering Toby’s Tavern. The jukebox was blasting a Country Western ditty as I stomped my heavy boots across the floor of the house trailer that Toby had converted into a bar. I signaled Jim for a shot of whiskey even before sitting down. Wobbling on one of Toby’s short-legged stools, I wondered what had become of Toby — one day he’d disappeared from Bellows just like my wife: Where did these people who were here one day and gone the next go?
After a coupla quick belts I began sniffing around, asking if Jim behind the bar, or Randy and Mitzy on stools, happened to see Hazel in town that day. Even if any of them had bought stamps from her at the post office, or saw her bumping along in the CJ-5, I doubted they’d have said so: I suspected word had gotten around that I’d hit her. More than once. Four shots of Wild Turkey went down as I watched the jukebox flash red and blue and yellow. Finally, slapping greenbacks on the gouged oak counter, I shagged out to my truck and bounced along the rutted road that led back to my house. Hazel’s parking spot was still empty, but I went inside and stormed from room to room anyway, stupidly calling out her name.
Irritated by the prefab’s emptiness, I allowed my knees to buckle and dropped onto the kitchen floor, where I slipped the Altoids box out of my jacket pocket and rolled up a pinch of my stash. Lighting up, I sat there exhaling sour, smoky breath in between sucks on the joint, keeping at it until it had burned down to a nub, stinging my fingertips. But this time the weed didn’t help. I jerked up onto my feet and stumbled out the door, furious not only at Hazel but with everyone in the village, everyone in the whole stinking world. As I hoisted my ass into my Nissan and sank into its cushioned bucket, for a moment I felt weirdly safe, the truck having become more of a home to me than the house.
The sun was setting behind the hills that surrounded Bellows as I gunned past Jeanette’s General Store, the Agway outlet, Charlie’s auto-repair shop, and, on the lot beyond the Baptist church, Toby’s Tavern. Soon I was skipping along the tattered forest road north. My eyes were bleary, my head was throbbing, but that didn’t stop me from keeping the pedal close to the floorboard, wanting to put as much distance as quickly as I could between me and that house, and that village of bullshit artists.
Zooming along straight strips of cracked tar and squealing around broad curves for a ton of miles, I could feel blood rushing into my face as if it were trying to keep up with my speed. The longer I drove, the dizzier I felt — the whiskey, the pot, and the speed catching up to me.
In the dimming light I spotted a kid — maybe fifteen years old — hiking along the narrow shoulder of the road, a tent and sleeping bag strapped to the frame of his backpack. My truck sank into a dip in the pavement, causing the vehicle to sway wildly a moment before I heard a thud against my right front fender: In a blink of the dying light I saw the boy sailing into the dense bramble at the edge of the woods.
Jumping on the brake, I came to a squealing halt, immediately trying to justify what had happened by telling myself the kid would’ve been hard to see even before the sun started melting away. I jerked the pickup into reverse and roared backwards, stomping the brakes and sliding in a clatter of pebbles.
Dazed, unsteady, uneasy, I lowered myself out of the truck, arms and legs shaking crazily. When I reached the spot I figured had more or less been the point of impact, I forced my way into the interlocking thicket, stiff and scratchy with the approach of winter. My chest was clanging painfully as I pushed through the growth, keeping at it until I’d reached the forest’s line of pine and deciduous. Beyond these trees the terrain rose abruptly into a large hill, almost a mountain, toward the top of which I could see the branches of silhouetted spruce stretched out as if expressing dominion over the forest below. Bumbling around for several minutes, stomping on brush, holding branches aside to get a better look, I could find no sign of the boy.
I stalled, wary of the shadows closing in around me, swiveled my head in all directions, but could detect no movement, hear no sound other than my own croaky breathing. The arms of the trees along the bordering woods poked me with their spiny fingers. Backing away from them, I cranked my knees higher to help tear through the tight thicket, gaining another fifteen or twenty feet: Still I couldn’t find him. Confused and growing discouraged, I started wandering back toward the shoulder of the road. Despite the chill, sweat was running down my spine like an icy stream. My hands were scratched and bleeding. Thwarted by the terrain, stumped by not finding the boy, I began to think the accident hadn’t really happened.
I hauled my hundred eighty pounds up into the driver’s seat of the Nissan and, except for quivering hands, sat motionless for a minute or two, trying to make sense of what had happened. When I couldn’t find any place of balance in my head, I sought comfort in the fact that I was utterly alone on this stretch of backwoods road in the central Adirondacks, a road used only sporadically, especially this late in the year. No one, with the possible exception of a curious moose, had seen what I had done.
I slipped the Altoids box out of my pocket and rolled my last pinch of grass, hands trembling so wildly I was barely able to touch the flame to its twisted tip. As I sucked on the joint, trapping the smoke in my lungs as long as I could, I peered through my smoky exhalations into the facade of tangled growth beyond the windshield. And when I still couldn’t find any sign of what I was looking for, I found myself imagining the boy would come ambling out of the bushes at any moment, shaken, bruised, but not broken. After all, judging from the sound of the impact, I couldn’t have hit him squarely, more of a glancing blow. I leaned forward over the steering wheel, closer to the windshield, focusing on a particularly dark area in the underbrush, but it turned out to be the trunk of a dead tree.
If the kid
Convincing myself my pickup must’ve struck the boy farther back along the route than I’d originally thought, I twisted the ignition key. But the goddamn engine wouldn’t kick in, so I tried again, and still it wouldn’t turn over. Not until I’d punched the dashboard several times, skinning my knuckles, did the engine begin to rumble halfheartedly, blowing black smoke out its ass. Rolling backwards at five miles per hour, I crunched over debris, peering out the side window for signs of disturbance in the jagged growth at the road’s edge. Maybe two hundred feet back from where I’d been parked I stopped the truck, leaving it idling — just in case. As I climbed out of the cab, I slipped and tumbled onto the ground. Furious at my misstep, I got back up, slung a couple of curses into the forest, and began scanning this new stretch of tangled shoulder. Nothing visible from where I stood. I pushed my way into the wands of dry brush, past spikes of midget hawthorns, some of them grabbing my jeans and jacket as if trying to prevent me from going deeper into the snarled vegetation. All these weeds, I thought, and none of it could be smoked.
After maybe ten minutes of rummaging around, I could find no hint the boy was here. Anger leapt up in me like flames. I kicked at the dormant stalks, trying to flatten them, and they sprang back at me, lashing my hands and face. Tearing myself free, I stalked farther away from the truck, moving parallel with the road until I came upon a big outcrop of rocks. Circling all around them, again I came up empty. Too depressed to go any farther, I turned back toward the pickup. On the way, a bird I could not see cackled shrilly, surely laughing at me.
As I closed in on the truck I saw that my right front fender was pushed in, and I tried to remember if that damage had been picked up on some earlier misadventure — a glancing blow against a leaping deer, or maybe some drunk had backed into my truck when I was parked outside Toby’s. Though I couldn’t call up such an incident, I told myself that if I’d really hit the kid, the dent would have been much more substantial.
An image of the boy flying through the air kept replaying in my head, and it made me think I should race back to Toby’s Tavern to ask Randy or one of the other regulars to help me find the kid; if none of those jerks were willing to come up here with me — by then the forest would be in total darkness, I could drive over to my cabin, taking one last shot at finding out if Hazel had come back home; if she had, I’d grab that six-volt lantern out of the garage and ask her to drive up here with me to help search for the boy.
A Land Cruiser with a mumbling muffler rushed by, one parking light lit, and quickly disappeared around the bend. I’d had an impulse to jump into the road to wave the vehicle down, but it had appeared so unexpectedly, passed by so quickly, my arms remained frozen at my side. I wondered if that had been Charlie Grimson’s Toyota — I couldn’t make out its color in the faint light. Whoever it was, my Nissan had been spotted by a passing driver at the scene where a boy went missing.
Noticing a break in the closely packed forest at the foot of the slope, I reached into the cab, shut off the engine, and started toward the opening. In a few minutes I found myself completely surrounded by woods. What little light had been sifting out of the sky along the road was almost entirely shut off by the army of taller growth, the shadow of the small mountain. But I was able to see well enough to detect a trail strewn with forest debris. Without considering whether it was a good idea, I started following the trail, and only five minutes passed before I could feel the incline grow sharply steeper. As I followed the blurred outlines of the path I began to experience a sense of liberation — as if in climbing farther away from my truck, and from the road where the accident had occurred, I was becoming less responsible for what had happened. I had nothing with me to justify the hike — no canteen filled with water, no compass, no knife at my hip; no knapsack containing a trail bar, matches, extra socks, sweater. Not even a flashlight; nothing but me and the trail, under the dying sun.
As I ascended through the gray-black terrain I had the distinct sensation the forest was watching me, while its dormant yet living fabric crowded closer on all sides. After another fifteen minutes of steady climbing I could feel the energy draining out of my body. Before long I was reduced to moving from tree to tree, from stone to boulder, and soon I could hear the trickling of a stream not far off the trail. The way became increasingly interrupted by ruts, rocks, and broken branches, but the land beneath my feet continued to swell upward, drawing me higher. Until, at one point, I realized I was no longer following the trail so much as the sound of that stream.
Footholds kept surfacing, urging me to continue climbing higher. By now fewer trees seemed to be cluttering the terrain, mostly pine, making the way somewhat easier to negotiate despite the darkness. But I was straining for every step I took, the muscles stretched across my back beginning to ache. The previous night, as on so many nights over the past year, I’d slept only a couple of toss-and-turn hours, and the accumulated fatigue was sharpening the pain. The only comfort I could claim was that the headache that had been building up down below had stopped pressing against my skull. It was then that the question popped into my head: Had the boy been walking close to the edge of the road on purpose? Had he faked getting hit to lure a passing driver into the forest and up the side of this mountain? All those missing people we read about. Where had they gone?
If that was what was going on, I thought, I should’ve been able to find him. But he was nowhere, and I was nowhere too, and knew only, for reasons unknown, that it had become essential to me to reach the top of the mountain. I wondered, fleetingly, if this climb was an attempt to express my remorse for the man I’d become — or was it simply that, sometime or other in your life, you have to climb a mountain?
Before long I was leaning low and twisting and bending as I moved, grabbing hold of saplings, clutching earth-lodged rocks, pawing myself forward a yard at a time — ever more distant from my truck and the road that skirted the mountain. And as I climbed, the sound of the boy’s body thumping against my fender, the image of him sailing like a great injured vulture into the forest, came to me again, triggering another vision, of the miscarriage Hazel had suffered nearly a year ago.
Halting to rest for a few moments, wavering in the dark, I could feel the air growing increasingly heavy. I drew my army field jacket tighter around me, flipped up its collar, and started climbing again. As I gained two or three steps at a time, I could feel the mounting weight of my fatigue. I was bowing closer to the earth as the slope led me higher: The little mountain seemed to grow steeper the higher I climbed, making its pinnacle not closer with each yard I gained but farther away.
A sharp screech pierced the forest, and thoughts of the boy hiking along the road crowded my head again — under his backpack he’d been wearing a yellow slicker, its brightness supposed to protect him against the very thing that had happened. Somewhere beyond that road below a father and mother, a sister or brother, must’ve been talking about the boy’s journey at their kitchen table — the youngster had set off on an adventure to hike into the forest on his own, to set up his tent, gather wood for a fire, heat a can of beans for dinner, and crawl into his sleeping bag for a night’s sleep among the dying debris and awakening creatures. An initiation into manhood.
As I moved into an open area that permitted a smudge of black-blue sky to break through, I realized the place would’ve made a good campsite for the boy.
And then I saw him!
Sitting near his campfire, close to his tightly pitched tent. Smiling, a shank of dark hair falling over his eyes, the boy waved me into this sanctuary. Relief and wariness stirred within me. I hadn’t killed him, but if he’d lured me up the side of this mountain, could it be to my own death?
I stepped closer, and turned momentarily, looking for a rock or tree limb to rest on. And when I turned back an instant later, his campfire was extinguished, and he was gone. Disappeared into the forest mist!
For long moments I stood scanning the surrounding shadows — trees barely outlined in the dark — frozen in uncertainty and dread.
After a while I could no longer feel the raking cold against my face and hands, pinching my feet, clasping my chest. I had nothing left but a resolve to keep climbing, to reach the top.
I forced myself unsteadily up onto two legs, barely able to see five feet ahead, moving by my hands not my eyes, while seeing clearly in my head that I should never have left the place where my pickup had run down the boy. I should’ve pulled off the road at an angle and used my headlights to shine into the places where he might’ve been lying injured; or I could have stood in the middle of the road hoping for another vehicle to approach, waving it to a stop to get help finding what had become of him. But it was too late to turn back now. I continued moving higher, with only a faint sprinkle of light from the rising moon.
As I struggled on, it all began to seem like a dream — maybe I was actually stretched out on the sofa at the house, having fallen dead asleep after knocking down four whiskeys at Toby’s and finishing off a joint. Maybe I would wake up at any moment to the sound of Hazel pulling up in her CJ-5. Yeah, that had to be it! All this had just been a bitter dream, triggered by trapping too much bad smoke in my lungs, swallowing too much cheap whiskey, going without sleep too many nights. Once I was fully awake, everything would go back to the way it used to be: Hazel and I would be husband and wife again, she’d have forgiven me for filling her with bad seed, and we would soon be making love with a shared desire to bring new life into the world.
As I forced my legs to swing out before me, I could feel myself losing contact with the body I had dragged up the mountain. My limbs, my feet, my arms, my hands had become mechanical things as I clawed my way on toward the dark cape hanging over the mountain. Having used up every drop of energy I’d possessed, I was being carried forward not by sinews and muscle but by a head-strong determination to reach the peak.
No longer was I thinking about the boy, about my wife, but only about what might be awaiting me at the top: perhaps an eaglet nestled in an eagle’s nest, yowling into the night.
Bodiless, mindless, I tripped and fell forward, mashing my face against the hard earth. As I lay there, my entire being blunted by my fall, I thought I heard something in the surrounding woods. Painfully lifting my head off the bed of pebbles and needles, I couldn’t see anything except streaked shadows in the bleakness. I reached out and moved my hand until it came in contact with the stem of a sapling, and gripped it with the idea of pulling myself up off the ground. But I couldn’t do it. Again I thought I heard a faint shuffling through crumbling leaves, and in my mind the sound became a bear — thousands of them were out here, building up reserves of fat as winter approached.
My head sank back onto the disheveled earth, and I thought again of trying to get up and resume my climb, to find out what was waiting for me at the top. But my body felt lifeless, and the chilled air was pressing me down against the rubble.
Stiff and still I lie now, waiting for that sound to surface again, holding my breath, hoping to hear it again. Nothing comes to my ears, but I watch a swath of mist descend, swirling against the black backdrop of the mountain, and after a time my wife appears in its midst — I’m sure it’s Hazel, drifting toward me through the silvery veil.
Game
by Twist Phelan
On what passed for a clear morning in Los Angeles, Finn Teller veered off the sidewalk into an alley. The entrance to the coffee shop was unencouraging. Cracked asphalt led to a thick wooden door with a hand-painted sign over it that read CAFÉ. It wasn’t artistic lettering, like you saw on boutiques that spelled
Finn didn’t care. It was the only place within two blocks of the office serving strong coffee sans employees whose upbeat, tightly scripted manner stemmed from an awareness of cameras angled toward the service counter.
She pushed open the door. There were no windows, and several of the overhead fixtures were out, making the light dim and occasional. Patrons, all male, either leaned against the bar or hunched over one of the scarred wooden tables. Several glanced up, pausing in their conversations, to see what the world had brought in. Short, squat men with Hispanic features showing indifference, superiority, and — a few — hostility. The smell of grease and hair oil hung in the air.
Finn paused on the threshold. Today a familiar face was missing. The one that always looked up interested, making Finn feel welcome.
She approached the cashier behind the register at the end of the bar.
Finn was surprised.
The cashier shrugged, but his eyes veered toward the rear of the café, where another wooden door, closed, was cut into the wall.
“Mexico,” the cashier said, the whir of the coffee grinder almost swallowing the word.
Finn frowned.
She’d gotten to know Eduardo a bit during the three weeks she’d been on assignment in L.A. During her morning coffee run, the teenager entertained her with his cheery good humor. He’d shared his favorite spot for fish tacos and she’d become addicted to the grilled shrimp and chunky tomato-and-pepper salsa dolloped onto freshly patted tortillas. She liked his politeness to the mostly surly customers, and his interest in astronomy. She’d given him copies of Sagan’s
The cashier loaded the ground coffee into the coffee maker. Thirty seconds later, a small amount of very strong espresso was dribbling into a large paper cup.
“He didn’t say anything to me about going to Mexico,” Finn said as the cashier topped the drink with a shot of hot, frothy milk. She never drank decaf. Why drink coffee if not for the caffeine? And decaf never tasted any good.
Finn was stunned. “He got picked up by Immigration? Are you sure?”
The cashier gave a brief nod as he pushed the cup and sack toward her. “Three dollars twenty.”
Finn opened her wallet and took out five bills. She laid them beside her coffee. The cashier tried to pick up the money, but Finn kept it pinned to the bar with her fingertips. His eyes narrowed in annoyance, then widened when he saw the fifth bill beside the four singles was a fifty.
“Tell me what happened,” Finn said.
After another glance at the door at the rear of the café, the cashier said, “I take a break in five minutes. Behind the laundromat at the end of the block.”
Finn left the singles and palmed the fifty. “See you there.” She took her coffee, ignored the churro, and headed for the door.
The cashier leaned against the rear wall of the laundromat, smoking. Finn resisted the urge to bum a cigaret off him. Instead, she said, “Tell me what happened.”
“You got the fifty?”
Finn held up the bill. The cashier reached for it, but Finn pulled it away. “Not until you tell me why Eduardo was picked up.”
“He pissed off
“How?”
“He has to pay protection to Los Lobos.”
Finn recognized the name of one of L.A.’s oldest street gangs. One of its low-level members had given her good intel for a case she was working a few years back. In return, she’d helped the young man enlist in the U.S. Navy, rounding up letters of recommendation from teachers and a local cop — in addition to writing her own — to obtain a waiver for his arson conviction as a juvenile. Last she heard, Tito was stationed at the naval base in San Diego.
“I’m not following,” Finn said. “What does that have to do with calling Immigration?”
The cashier flicked his butt onto the concrete and stepped on it with a ragged Nike. “Sometimes
“But that’s illegal. You can file a wage claim.”
“Not if you’re a Dreamer.”
“Eduardo is undocumented?” Dreamers was the term coined for illegal immigrants who entered the United States before their sixteenth birthday. Laws that would pave the way for them to obtain conditional and ultimately permanent residency had been introduced but never passed. Now Finn understood why Eduardo said college wasn’t in the cards.
“We all are. That’s why
Finn was outraged. And pissed. “That’s not right!”
The man sneered. “So? It’s legal.” He glanced at his phone. “I gotta get back.”
Finn took a business card from her pocket and handed it over with the fifty. “If you see or hear from Eduardo, would you tell him to call me?”
“Yeah, sure.” The man stuffed the card and the bill into his pocket and ambled away.
Finn stayed, chewing on her lower lip. After a moment, she took out her phone, scrolled through her contacts, and hit the number she wanted.
“Tito? It’s Finn.” She started walking toward the main street. “Yeah, long time. Listen, I have a favor to ask.”
The offices projected respectability, with the plush oriental rug over marble floor in the elevator lobby leading to a glossy wooden door. On the wall adjacent to it was a small brass plaque. The engraved letters discreetly announced: STRATEGIC INFORMATION ASSOCIATES.
By design, the company’s name was not very forthcoming.
For a select, well-heeled set scattered across the globe, no further explanation was necessary. SIA was a major player in a burgeoning industry that linked refugees from the world of government espionage to the decision makers who ran multinational corporations and, from time to time, political regimes. In their previous lives, many of SIA’s employees, trained and nurtured by national secret-intelligence services, had been in the shadowy business of unearthing secrets in the name of national interest. Now they performed more or less the same function, only they’d transferred their allegiance to the self-interests of their well-paying clients.
Finn pressed her hand against the reader under the brass plaque and the door clicked open.
“Mr. McAuliffe would like to speak with you,” the receptionist told her.
“Thanks.”
Finn veered left and walked to the open door at the end of the hallway. She knocked on the frame. “You looking for me?”
John McAuliffe glanced up from his computer screen. He was handsome but not excessively so, with craggy features and a gray mane that was impressive for a man on the far side of fifty. He wore a buttoned white shirt with the sleeves rolled up. He reminded Finn of the fathers she’d seen on TV growing up, cardigan-wearing scotch drinkers who sat in living rooms, interrogating their daughters’ young suitors about their college plans and the provenance of their parents.
She liked McAuliffe because she felt she understood him, and because he made her nostalgic not just for her childhood but for a time when every father, even hers, seemed to have answers that explained the world. It was an engine of McAuliffe’s charisma, one she’d seen work on clients time after time. He spoke with tremendous confidence and certainty, as if he’d seen and understood and known everything from the beginning.
McAuliffe pushed his keyboard aside. “Come in. I have a new assignment for you.”
Finn plopped down in one of the guest chairs. “No can do. I’m buried on this piracy case. Looks like I might have to go to China after all.”
One of the big movie studios thought someone in-house had pirated their latest blockbuster, set for release in a month. The studio had hired SIA to investigate and McAuliffe assigned Finn.
“You can handle this one before you leave. And it’s a great gig — vetting security for the World Cup this weekend.”
“I thought Croom in Anti-Terror was on that.”
“He is. This is something more... focused.”
Finn knew that tone. He was soft-pedaling something she wasn’t going to like. “Focused?”
“Protecting player gear in the locker room.”
Finn laughed. “You’re kidding.”
“Not at all.”
Finn grimaced. “No way.”
“Why not? You get to go to the world’s most popular sporting event. These guys are superstars. I’d do it myself if I could. Maybe get an autograph.”
“I’m not guarding dirty underwear. I don’t care who it belongs to.”
“It’s not dirty underwear. It’s accoutrements of heroes. A jersey worn by a star during a World Cup final can be worth a million dollars.”
“The answer is still no.”
“Fine,” McAuliffe said. “Another op will jump at it. And you’re doing TYDWD.”
“TYD — what?”
“Take Your Daughter to Work Day. It’s today. And you’re talking to the girls. Now that I think about it, you’ll be perfect.”
“Why? Because I don’t like kids? Or because I don’t have a daughter?”
“All you have to do is tell them what your typical day is like.”
Finn gave her boss a look. “Seriously? You want me to tell them the truth?”
“Of course not. These girls’ parents work here. I don’t want you to terrify them.”
“I’ll make sure we sing ‘Kumbaya’ at the end.” Finn pushed herself out of the chair. “When is this get-together around the campfire?”
McAuliffe clicked his computer back to life. “They’re waiting for you in the conference room.”
The four girls were in their early to mid teens. A curly-haired blonde wearing a bomber jacket over a belted dress and ankle boots glanced up from her phone when Finn walked in. The others stayed glued to their screens.
“Hey,” Finn said.
No response.
“I’ve shot two people, but they didn’t die.”
Phones forgotten, the girls all stared at Finn. Bomber Jacket’s mouth was a small O.
“Is that true?” The speaker was a lanky brunette in a Coachella T-shirt.
“Of course not,” Finn said.
A blocky girl leaned back in her chair with her arms crossed. “Do you have a cool car?”
“No. You want to blend in, not stand out.” Finn fingered the Porsche key chain in her pocket. “I drive the speed limit so no one notices me.”
“Ever been in a car chase?” Blocky Girl.
Finn flashed back to six months earlier in Ireland.
Bomber Jacket asked, “Do you have any cool spy gear?”
Finn shook her head. “That stuffs only in the movies.”
“Do you have sex with people to find out their secrets?” said the fourth girl. She was curvy, with eyes made up as though she were the After in a smoky-eye tutorial on YouTube. Bomber Jacket snickered.
“No!” Finn said.
“What do you watch for?” Smoky Eyes.
“Depends on the job.”
Lanky Brunette made a face. “Sounds boring.”
“It is. Speaking of which, I have paperwork to do.”
Absorbed again in their phones, no one looked up when Finn walked out.
She headed for the cubicle she’d been assigned for the duration of her assignment. SIA had offices around the globe. As a field agent, Finn worked out of them when the need arose. McAuliffe did too. Usually he was in their D.C. or New York bureau.
Her phone rang as she sat down at her desk. McAuliffe. She hit the green phone icon.
“Just finished with the girls,” she said.
“How’d it go?”
“Bored them to death.”
She heard a small chuckle. “Good. Let me know if you end up going to China. I need the sultan paperwork before you leave.”
“Yes, boss.” Finn disconnected and reached for the sultan’s file. She was two paragraphs into her report when there was a knock on her cubicle wall. She looked up to see Smoky Eyes.
“Yes?” Finn said with a frown. Outsiders, including kids of employees, weren’t allowed to roam unsupervised in SIA offices.
The girl twisted her fingers together as though she were knitting. “I... I’m looking for—”
“Bathroom? I’ll get someone to escort you.” Finn reached for the phone, impatient to finish her report.
“I want to hire you.” The words came out in a rush.
Finn sat back in her chair and regarded the girl. “What’s your name?”
“Amantha.”
“Your mom or dad works here, right?”
“My mom, Cecelia. She’s on the janitor crew.” There was a flicker of defiance in her eyes. “I came by myself today.”
“Okay. So, why do you want to hire me?”
“I need to find my dad.” The flicker again. “I can pay you.”
“Before we get to that, why don’t you tell me what you want me to do,” Finn said.
“Talk to my dad.”
“And you can’t because—”
“He doesn’t know who I am.”
“Let’s go someplace and talk.” Finn stood. “You like coffee?”
They sat at a comer table in Café. Amantha pushed her Coke around the tabletop, leaving wet trails on the scarred wood, while Finn sipped an espresso so unrelenting it swallowed milk Bermuda Triangle-style no matter how much she poured.
“So what’s the story?” Finn said when the Coke started its third circuit.
Amantha released the glass. “My dad’s a
“Famous?”
Amantha looked at Finn. The smoky makeup around her gold-brown eyes had the odd effect of making her look younger, not older. A little girl playing with Mommy’s cosmetics.
“My dad’s Jandro Cruz.”
Even soccer-oblivious Finn knew who the biggest star in the world’s most popular sport was. Usually referred to by only his first name or
El Rey was a fiend online as well as on the field. His social-media posts generated a billion dollars of revenue every year for his sponsors.
“Were he and your mom together long?”
Amanda shook her head. “Just one night.” The Coke began another lap around the table. “He raped her.”
Finn took Amantha’s hands in hers. “I’m so sorry.”
Amanda pulled free. “Don’t be. My mom and I are just fine.” She bit her lower lip. “At least until now.”
Finn sat back and said nothing.
“My mom reported it. But the police couldn’t do anything because he was already back in Brazil. And then he signed that big contract and, well, the prosecutor told my mom even though he filed the papers, there was no way they were going to extradite him.”
Finn wasn’t surprised. Two decades ago the economy — and with it, the current government — in Jandro’s home country had been cratering. The powers that be weren’t about to ship out their citizens’ one ray of hope and distraction, especially for something like a rape charge.
“Why are you trying to talk to him now?”
“Because he’s here, in L.A. It’s the first time he’s come back to the United States since... since he was with my mom.”
Finn knew the U.S. had replaced Russia as the World Cup host country due to a doping scandal, and the final was scheduled for Los Angeles that weekend.
“Do you want him to go to jail? I’m afraid the statute of limitations has probably expired,” she said.
“No. I want him to help my mom. We don’t have a lot of money and she’s got cancer. It’s a weird kind. There’s a treatment they do in France that’s cured some people, but it costs a lot and Medicaid won’t cover it.” She raised her chin. “I just got accepted to Stanford. I told my mom I could wait a year to go, stay here and take care of her. She won’t let me.” Amantha’s eyes shimmered in the low light with unshed tears. “She says it would be pointless. If she doesn’t go to France and get the treatment, she’ll be dead in a year.”
“Have you tried to contact him?”
“I sent him an e-mail, but he never answered. I tried to call him in South America, but I couldn’t get his number. When I heard he was coming here to play, I thought I’d finally have a chance. I called the hotel where the team is staying. I lied and said I was with one of the TV stations and got through to his assistant. I told him who I really am, who my mom is. He called back yesterday and told me Jandro says he isn’t my dad and if I didn’t leave him alone, he’d call the police.”
“Amantha, I have to ask this. Are you sure?”
“Sure what? That I want to ask him for money? Yes! He’s got hundreds of millions.
“That isn’t what I meant.” Now it was Finn’s turn to push her cup and saucer across the table. “Are you sure he’s your dad?”
“
Finn studied the photo of the
She gave Amantha back her phone. “What do you want me to do?”
“I want you to talk to him, explain why my mom needs money.”
“I don’t see how I can even get near him. Not this weekend.”
The tears that had been threatening for so long finally spilled. “People who work here know about you. My mom told me some of the stuff you’ve done. I thought you were some hotshot spy. You’re just a big fake.”
She stood, banging a hip against the table. Finn’s cold coffee sloshed over the rim of her cup.
“Thanks for nothing,” Amantha said, the acid in her tone corrosive enough to dissolve metal.
She slung her purse over her shoulder. A flash of light from the open door a moment later and she was gone.
Finn drummed her fingers against the wood. She knew how Amantha felt. Finn’s father had disappeared from her life when she was about Amantha’s age. Finn’s little sister’s anger toward him, if she’d ever been angry, had bent down over time. Finn’s fury still stood up straight, bristling, every day spiky.
She took out her phone and hit the first entry under Favorites.
“McAuliffe? Have you given anyone else the dirty-underwear gig?”
Finn spent the morning with Jason Croom, the head of SIA’s Anti-Terror unit, going over his security plan for the arena. Metal detectors, cameras everywhere, even snipers in the rafters.
“All this for a soccer game?” she said when Croom ended the tour near one of the players’ locker rooms.
“Not
“And I’m here because people want to steal these gods’ sweaty jockstraps?”
Croom laughed. “You bet. People are infatuated with sports memorabilia. A Tom Brady jersey was stolen from supposedly one of the most secure sporting events in the world outside the Olympics — a Super Bowl locker room. It was taken by a tabloid journalist who’s a football nut. He used expired press credentials, walked in on the heels of a coach, picked up the jersey, stuffed it in his briefcase, and walked out. When they tracked him down, the cops discovered he had
“A sliver of the True Cross,” Finn said.
“Exactly. It’s hard to say what the stuff is worth — it rarely changes hands. I mean, you can’t exactly put Brady’s jersey on eBay. But to the right buyer — and there are a lot of them — it would have fetched seven figures, easy.” Croom laughed. “I don’t think you’d get nearly that much for his jockstrap.”
“Gee, I’m surprised.”
“It’s not for the reason you think. Jerseys, shorts, and shoes are more easily authenticated. They’re marked with serial numbers, watermarked, and chipped.”
“Tagged electronically?”
Croom nodded. “Now it’s done for all the important matches. Protection against swindlers and thieves. Some people alter jerseys worn by other players, changing the names and numbers to look like they were worn by one of the stars and then selling them. Some steal them outright, either to sell or to keep, like the tabloid journalist. Check the number and scan the chip, and it’ll tell you which player the jersey belonged to and what game he wore it in.”
Finn and Croom swiped their ID cards through a reader mounted on the wall and walked into the locker room. The carpeted, chandeliered, and wood-paneled space reminded Finn of a country-club lobby. Folding chairs were lined up facing a long banquet table. Taped-down extension cords and cables snaked across the floor.
“This is for the press conference afterwards,” Croom said. “The coaches and players come out after they’re showered and dressed.”
“What happened to those interviews where the player was just wearing a towel wrapped around his waist?”
Croom shook his head. “Not at the World Cup.”
“And they call this the world’s greatest sporting event.” Finn glanced up. Metal tracks striped the ceiling, with cameras attached every three feet like high-tech stalactites. “That’s a lot of eyes in the sky. Any blind spots?”
“There are a few suboptimal angles, but basically everything is covered. You’ll see when we check out the monitors in the viewing room. Let me show you the players’ space first.”
He led her to metal double doors on the far side of the chairs, where they swiped their ID cards again.
This room was more spartan. Concrete floor, fluorescent lighting, glass-fronted refrigerators full of energy drinks. A whiteboard covered the far wall, and in a corner a physical therapy/first-aid station had been set up, with two padded examination/massage tables and a glass-fronted cabinet full of bandages and ointments.
Finn let her gaze rove the space.
“No cameras? Or are they hidden?”
“No cameras. Players don’t want a hacker posting nude photos of them on the Internet, and coaches are worried about their game plans being eavesdropped on. Shouldn’t be a problem for you, though. Only players, coaches, and team support staff were issued key cards for here. And we’ve swept every day for devices.”
Along the far wall was a row of wooden closet cubbies. Each contained two identical uniforms hanging from a single rod, a sports duffel underneath imprinted with the team logo, and several pairs of soccer shoes. Finn looked into one of the bags. Socks, shin guards, compression shorts, a jockstrap. A strip of plastic printed with a player’s last name was tacked above each cubby. Finn didn’t see the one she was looking for.
“Where’s Jando’s locker?”
“El Rey dines — and changes — alone,” Croom said.
He led her to a wooden wall three-quarters the height of the room that had been erected in a corner. Behind it on a rectangle of carpet was a La-Z-Boy-style recliner and a closet cubby that was twice as large as the others. Three uniforms hung inside, above half a dozen pairs of cleats. Across from the chair was a big-screen TV. Beside the chair was a refrigerator with a video-game controller on top.
Croom’s phone buzzed. He checked the screen.
“I gotta take this. Be right back. The reception’s lousy under all this concrete.”
After he was gone, Finn did a quick inspection of the space, checking under the chair, behind the TV. She looked inside the shoes and ran her hands over the jerseys and shorts. The electronic chip — a small, hard rectangle — was discernible in the waistband of the shorts and the jersey’s hem. She left the socks and underwear alone.
She opened the fridge. It had been stocked with energy drinks and champagne.
“If you want a drink, all you have to do is ask,” a voice said.
Finn closed the fridge and turned. Jandro stood before her in a gray jersey and shorts. Behind him stood another man dressed in business casual and holding an iPad.
Jandro’s jersey clung damply to his torso. Grass stains marked one white sock.
Finn’s heart beat faster. She thought she’d have to stalk him on game day, but he’d come to her.
She smiled and held out a hand. “Finn Teller, SIA. I’m in charge of your dirty — locker-room security.”
In real life Jandro looked even more like Amantha. He ignored Finn’s offered hand and stripped off his shirt, displaying impressive abs.
“Mr Cruz, may we talk for a moment?” Finn said.
“I’m sorry, I have an appointment.” Jandro turned to Mr Business Casual.
The man fished a wrist watch out of his pants pocket. Jandro strapped it on. The dial was almost as big as Finn’s palm and studded with hundreds of black diamonds.
“It won’t take long,” Finn said.
“You can talk to Juan Pablo. He’ll give you whatever you need,” Jandro said. Mr Business Casual nodded at Finn.
“It’s about your daughter,” Finn said.
Jandro’s face darkened. “Did that
“I am. But Amantha approached me and—”
“That girl is crazy. She has been stalking me.” He pointed a stubby finger at Finn. “Do your job and keep her away.”
He tossed his sweaty shirt at her Reflexively, she caught it.
“Take care of this.” Another stubby-fingered point. “And stay out of my champagne.”
He and Juan Pablo left, banging the metal door on their way out. Croom returned moments later
“I see you met El Rey,” Croom said. “How’d it go?”
“The king and I really hit it off. He thought I was stealing his champagne.” She let the sweaty jersey drop to the floor. “And he wants me to do his laundry.”
Finn spent another half-hour with Croom, going over the rest of the locker-room security arrangements. The camera coverage of the press area was as complete as he’d described. When the ticket takers arrived, Croom excused himself to brief them, leaving Finn to walk the stadium by herself.
She strode along the upper deck, her footsteps echoing. Empty seats cascaded to a rectangle of green below. It was hard to imagine that in less than twenty-four hours the place would be filled with eighty thousand people who would remind everyone the word
Along the edge of the walkway, food vendors were setting up shop, assembling equipment that would turn out thousands of soft drinks, hot dogs, and nachos smothered with fake cheese. Souvenir sellers racked soccer balls, draped pennants, and hung jerseys, with Jandro’s white-and-gold 8 by far the favorite.
Her phone buzzed. She glanced at the caller ID, winced, then took the call. “Hi, Amantha.”
The girl’s questions came nonstop.
“Yes, I saw him...” Finn said. “He does look like you...”
She paused in front of a stand that sold nothing but Jandro jerseys. The white shirts trimmed with gold stirred in the breeze from the air conditioning.
“Yes, I talked to him too... no, we didn’t... not about you or your mom...” Finn hesitated, thinking about the best way to phrase it. “He wasn’t receptive to the topic... no, I’m probably not going to be able to see him again.”
As Amantha raged, Finn tipped the phone away from her ear. Her eyes skimmed the row of white jerseys, stopping at the placard announcing prices. Fifty dollars for shorts, ninety for a jersey.
One jersey had been framed and hung in a place of honor. A black scribble marred the white field under the team name. Finn squinted at the price card tucked into the frame: $5,000.
Amantha’s rant had dissolved into crying. Still staring at the shirt in the frame, Finn pressed the phone to her ear again.
“Amantha? I have to go, but I promise I’ll call tomorrow. I may have a way to help your mom.”
Finn checked the fabric tag again. Ninety percent polyester, ten percent Tencel.
She was signing the credit-card slip for two Jandro jerseys when the familiar voice sounded behind her.
“If I knew you were a fan, I would have let you have the champagne,
Finn ignored him. “May I have a copy of the receipt, please?” she said to the souvenir seller, who was staring over her shoulder with his mouth slightly open.
“Huh? Oh, okay.” He handed her the receipt and the bag containing the jerseys without taking his eyes off the person behind her.
Finn turned to Jandro. “I told you, I’m security.” She started to walk away.
Finn shook her head. “Nope, I’m good.”
The souvenir seller snatched up a pen and one of his jerseys and held them out. “Jandro, I mean, Señor Cruz, if you would sign—”
Jandro dismissed him with a wave, his attention on Finn.
“Are you sure? The jerseys, they become very valuable with my signature. And I do not do it so much anymore.”
Finn removed one of the jerseys from the bag. “How about one, then?”
Jandro’s smile tilted at the corners of his mouth, as if refusing to release the canary.
“It would be my pleasure.” He turned to Juan Pablo, who stood a few steps behind him.
Juan Pablo produced a Sharpie.
“Who are you buying this for?” Jandro’s voice became a purr. “Maybe it is for you, to sleep in.” His eyes trailed over her body. “Or do you sleep in nothing?”
Jandro’s hand hovered over the white fabric. “What would you like me to write?”
“How about
Jandro’s face twisted into a scowl. “I told you, that girl is not mine!”
He thrust the jersey back at Finn and strode away down the concrete walkway, back stiff and fists clenched, Juan Pablo nearly trotting to keep up.
Finn put the jersey back in the bag. When she’d worked for the CIA, she’d been taught kinesics, the study of body language and behavioral patterns to detect lies.
She didn’t need her training now. Jandro’s reaction was more telling than any DNA test.
The souvenir seller regarded Finn with a mixture of disgust and pity. “Lady, you just threw away twenty thousand bucks.”
Finn flashed him a smile. “Maybe. But I’m on my way to making a million.”
After leaving the stadium, Finn drove to her apartment, stopping en route at a Target store, where she bought items from the sports, crafts, electronics, and hardware departments. She also stopped for an espresso to go at Café.
The cashier who’d told her about Eduardo wasn’t there. The man working the counter, someone Finn had never seen before, said he’d been picked up by
Finn tasted her coffee. It was watery, not like the brew Eduardo used to make. In addition to turning in his workers to Immigration, the owner was apparently covering his cash-flow problem by skimping on the beans.
Walking back to her car, Finn called Tito.
“It’s a go,” she said when he answered, then disconnected the call.
Once home, she spread out her purchases on the kitchen table. Black duffel bag, black nylon tarp, hand sewing machine, black thread, white thread, seam ripper, toothpicks, a bottle of Fabric Etch, a stamp set, a cartridge of blue fountain-pen ink, and a micro SD card.
She turned the duffel bag inside out and measured the bottom area, then cut a rectangle the same size from the black tarp, trimming two inches from one of the short ends. Next, she loaded the black thread into the hand sewer and stitched three sides of the tarp rectangle — two long and one short — to the bottom of the duffel bag. She turned the bag right side out again and ran her hand along the bottom, slipping her fingers into the gap at the short end. A perfect hidden pocket.
Next, she opened her laptop and logged onto the Tor network to access the dark web. Twenty minutes of browsing soccer memorabilia for sale showed her what authentic watermarks and serial numbers looked like and where they were located. She printed out screenshots of the images. In a related forum, several people had posted they were looking to buy World Cup jerseys from this weekend’s match. She noted their contact info and logged off.
Finn laid one of the jerseys on the kitchen counter. The second one was backup in case she made a mistake. She poured a small amount of Fiber Etch solution into a shallow dish, dipped a toothpick into it, and copied onto the fabric the watermark from one of the screenshots. The solution removed only plant fibers, which meant it would dissolve the Tencel — made from wood — but not the polyester. Modern clothing designers used Fiber Etch to do devore, a centuries-old method of creating burnout effects in fabric blends. And to artificially age tapestries, as Finn had discovered when investigating suspected art fraud for an SIA client.
When the watermark was completed, she tossed the jersey into the dryer; the solution was heat activated. Five minutes later she took it out and ran cold water over the treated area to remove any remaining plant fibers. She compared the finished result to the screenshot. It wouldn’t pass an expert’s scrutiny, but it was good enough for a casual examination.
The serial number was easier. She emptied the ink cartridge into a small bowl and, using the stamp set, inked a line of numbers in the appropriate spot. Again, she checked her work against the screenshot. More than good enough for what she needed.
Finally, she used the seam ripper to pick apart a small section of the jersey’s hem. She slipped the micro SD card inside and, using the hand sewer, closed the opening. When she was finished, she fingered the card through the fabric. It felt like the one in Jandro’s game jersey. If anyone saw it, they’d know it wasn’t a microchip. But that wouldn’t happen unless the jersey’s hem was ripped open. Highly unlikely.
Finn took the altered jersey into the bathroom and held it up in front of the mirror. It was a dead ringer for the three hanging in Jandro’s locker-room cubby.
Which was where this one would be tomorrow, if her plan worked.
Finn showed her ID for the third time. The security guard, one of the independent contractors hired by Croom, matched the photo to her face, apparently unimpressed it was SIA issued.
“Open your bag, please.”
Finn unzipped the duffel.
“What are those?” the guard asked as he peered at the stack of binders.
“Security plans for the stadium.”
“Let’s see.”
“Sorry, they’re classified.” Finn indicated the SIA CONFIDENTIAL stamp on the top binder. “You can call the office if you want.”
Above their heads came the muted roar of the crowd. It was the beginning of the second half. Jandro’s team was up by a goal. Or not, depending on what that roar meant.
“Nah, that’s okay. Go on in,” the guard said, already pulling his phone out of his pocket to check what had happened on the field.
Finn zipped up the duffel and used her ID card to open the door to the locker room, making a mental note to tell Croom he might want to reevaluate his contractor-hiring sources.
The press area was empty and looked pretty much as it had yesterday, except the chairs were now rearranged out of their neat rows, and empty coffee cups and bottles of water dotted the floor. She made a show for the overhead cameras of doing a security check of the room. The same outside contractor that provided the security guard had also provided the crew for the camera room. Finn wondered if they were even watching the cameras instead of the game.
She walked casually to the metal double doors and swiped her card. Once inside, she took a small electronic device from her pocket and turned it on. When it emitted no sounds after thirty seconds, she switched it off and put it away. There would have been a beep if it had detected a camera or other electronic feed.
She swiftly moved to Jandro’s dressing area, where she unzipped the duffel and removed the binders. She reached into the hidden pocket and pulled out the counterfeit jersey. Two jerseys hung in the small closet. One looked pristine while the other was sweat- and grass-stained. Jandro must have donned it for the first half and was now wearing a second jersey.
Finn hesitated. Which would have more value — the pristine or the game-worn? She guessed the latter, but didn’t want to take a chance someone would notice only one jersey was dirty instead of two at the end of the game.
She took down the clean original and hung the counterfeit in its place. She’d folded up the original jersey and was about to stuff it into the duffel’s hidden pocket when she heard voices in the outer room.
“Did someone call the orthopedist?”
“He’s on his way.”
“Make way for the Medicart!”
It wouldn’t go in.
Her fingers found a snarl of strands. The edges of the nylon tarp had unraveled and knotted into a spider’s web across the pocket opening.
Finn considered hiding the jersey under her T-shirt, but knew it would be too noticeable. And she couldn’t just put it into her duffel but outside the hidden compartment. She’d been asked to open the bag three times already.
Her eyes raked the area for somewhere she could hide the jersey. Her gaze caught on the team duffel bag on the closet floor.
Two minutes later, the injured player was wheeled into the room on a gurney. Broken leg, from what Finn could tell as she passed.
“All secure,” she called to the men surrounding the player.
“Yeah. Thanks,” one of them said without looking up.
Amantha pushed her Coke around the tabletop of a small Mexican restaurant a block from SIA’s offices. It was a week after the World Cup, which Jando’s team had won by two goals, both scored by El Rey himself.
“I did try to talk to him about you. Twice,” Finn said. “But he wasn’t having it. Maybe he’ll change his mind later in life, after his career is over. Age has a way of getting you to see what’s important.”
Finn thought about her own father. She also knew at some point you had to say screw the past and play the hand you were dealt. Otherwise... well, there was no otherwise. But she wasn’t going to tell Amantha this. It was something the girl would have to figure out on her own.
“So my dad might get a conscience someday. That doesn’t help my mom now,” Amantha said, giving her glass an extra-hard shove.
Finn took an envelope from her bag. “But this will. There’s a fund for pro athletes’ kids who don’t receive support. I applied for you.”
Amantha shrugged. “So? I won’t get anything. I can’t prove Jandro’s my dad. No way will he take a DNA test.”
“The fund knows that’s a common situation. They said the photos I sent of you two were enough.” Finn handed Amantha the envelope. “Here’s your check.”
“Open it and see,” Finn said.
Amantha ran a trembling Finger under the flap and pulled out the check. She gasped.
“This is for over a mil—”
“Yeah, it is. More than enough to cover your mom’s treatment, plus pay for someone to take care of her while you’re away at school.”
Amantha was crying again, happy tears for a change.
“Thank you,” she managed to say between sobs. “Thank you.”
“I told you my job was boring,” Finn said. “Here’s a perfect example. All it took to solve your problem was a little paperwork.”
“Croom tells me you got on him about his independent contractors,” McAuliffe said.
Finn ran a hand through her hair. “Not the most diligent crew I’ve seen.”
“Well, there were no incidents, that’s the important thing. Good job in the locker room. Nothing got taken.”
“That isn’t exactly true,” Finn said. She held up a small paper bag. “This is for you. Your piece of World Cup memorabilia.”
“What did you—” McAuliffe took the bag and looked inside. “Is this what I think it is?”
“A jockstrap? Yep. Belonged to the king himself. But you’re on your own if you want it autographed.”
“How did you get ahold of this?”
“Let’s just say it was a necessary part of the job.”
Finn wasn’t going to tell her boss she’d wadded the stolen jersey into the cup of the jockstrap and then slipped it on under her baggy pants, a trick she’d learned from busting a shoplifting ring.
Or that she’d sold the jersey on the dark web, with the proceeds funding the seven-figure check she’d given Amantha.
“I think I’ll pass on hanging it on my wall.” McAuliffe dropped it into his bottom desk drawer. “Where are you on the piracy thing?”
“I’ve got some leads. Getting on a plane for China in four hours.”
“Good.” McAuliffe passed a hand over his face. “Man, I could really use a coffee. What’s the name of that dive you’re always raving about?”
“Café? It burned down over the weekend. Electrical fire, I heard.”
Finn was pleased Tito had come through, just like he’d promised. No more deportations instead of paying wages.
But she was really going to miss those espressos.
The Case of the Smoking Knife
by Paul Charles
1
As mysterious deaths go, this one was unique; unique for three reasons, really.
First off, the resultant investigation was fresh, so fresh, in fact, that the victim’s blood was a darker shade of crimson and still tacky when Detective Inspector Christy Kennedy and Superintendent Thomas Castle arrived at No. 22 Regent’s Park Terrace. The second reason was that the very same superintendent had chosen to accompany Kennedy on this particular investigation. The third reason was the fact that the victim had apparently met his maker in a room locked from the inside.
The deceased, a single, fifty-four-year-old man, occupied the top-floor flat in the address listed above, which rested on the borders of Camden Town and Regent’s Park. He was called Adam Adams — Kennedy liked such names if only because they were immediately very easy names to remember. Names the Ulster detective could put together with a face on a first meeting and remember for the rest of his life.
Mr. Adams, however, would never have the pleasure of meeting Christy Kennedy. A fact quite extraordinary in itself because Mr. Adam Adams would occupy Kennedy’s every thought from this first sorry meeting until the detective and his effective Camden Town CID team had solved the mystery of his very recent demise.
In Kennedy’s book this was quite possibly the perfect case. He already had a witness, be it only a witness to the audio, in the shape of Ms. Judy Siddons. Ms. Siddons, in turn, had very conveniently, albeit unintentionally, handed Kennedy a prime suspect in the shape of Mr. Darren Branson.
But wasn’t it all just a wee bit too cushy, Kennedy thought, to be able to solve the mystery within a matter of minutes of arriving at the scene? On paper, at least, things couldn’t get very much better. Not only that, but if he was so inclined — which he wasn’t — he was also going to enjoy a chance to showcase his expertise in front of his superior. The very same Superintendent Castle had been in Kennedy’s office for their weekly cup of tea and catch-up on various professional matters. That particular week, their main topic of conversation was the increase in street crime, particularly in the Camden Town area. The superintendent laid the blame squarely at the cold, but clean, doorstep of Number 10. “What do the PM and his cronies expect to happen when they force us — with all these cuts — to take our officers off the streets? Sir Robert would turn in his grave. He surely would, Christy.”
Kennedy wasn’t so sure it was quite as simple as that, and he was about to say so when his phone rang with news, potentially, of another of those crimes they’d been discussing. This one, in fact, was almost right on
Within a matter of minutes, they were outside 22 Regent’s Park Terrace, the hundred-year-old attached house very close to North Bridge House — the home of Camden Town CID. Kennedy looked at all the For Sale signs in the neighbourhood and wondered how all the police activity and discovery of a dead body might impact the local house prices.
Kennedy and Castle were immediately introduced to the principal witness — Jean Siddons. Ms. Siddons looked like the kind of single, glamorous, mid-fortyish woman you’d meet at a wedding reception and wonder why she was still single. Up close she looked as striking as she would have looked from a distance, blowing wide apart another of Kennedy’s quaint theories.
Not a blond hair of her dated Farrah Fawcett-Majors hairstyle appeared out of place. This was a major feat when you considered the fact that the original concept worked only because you were led to believe that each and every hair was, in fact,
Ms. Siddons’s makeup expertly transformed (Kennedy imagined) a plain-looking face into quite a stunning one. She had the kind of look and figure that out-of-work actors (and Superintendent Castle) positively drooled over. The secret of such ladies’ success was their ability to compartmentalise their sexual charms and favours. Ms. Siddons was wearing a pair of ice-blue, figure-hugging bell-bottom trousers. Kennedy wondered if people who still wore figure-hugging bell-bottoms these days were trying to hide chunky ankles. The detective also noted that Castle’s stares concentrated on Ms. Siddons’s ample bosom, which was only partially concealed beneath a low-cut, white, sleeveless top.
Kennedy also wondered if his superior was so distracted by this vision that he was unable to concentrate on the witness’s information. “Let’s go back to the beginning, shall we?” he began, proving that at least one of them wanted to spend some time collating all the details available.
“They were always at it, always arguing. Every time Darren met Adam on the stairs, Adam would start mouthing off. With only the three of us living in the house, it was getting pretty unbearable, I can tell you.”
“Let’s try going a wee bit further back than that, shall we? What were they generally arguing over when they met on the stairs?” Kennedy continued, the fingers of his right hand slowly flexing of their own accord.
“Why, me, of course,” she replied simply. “They were always arguing over me.”
Judy Siddons spoke in a voice that exactly matched her demeanour. She spoke perfect Queen’s English with just the slightest hint of a French accent, which made her sound very sensual. Castle had, Kennedy never doubted, picked up on this point at least.
“You?” Kennedy asked.
“You find it so hard to believe two men would argue over me?” Ms. Siddons offered immediately, as her (and Castle’s) eyebrows rose, respectively, in disbelief and sympathy.
“No. No. Not at all.” Kennedy stuttered, playing for time. “I mean, I was just a little taken aback that you were prepared to be so honest about it.”
Castle started to say something but at the last moment didn’t, pausing only to shoot Kennedy a “Be careful!” stare.
“What is there not to be honest about?” she replied, with a wry smile. “But here, I can tell you the whole thing from the beginning. It’s not even that it’s a big secret or anything — you could have found all this out for yourselves elsewhere.
“I bought this flat about eleven years ago. The market was a bit high at the time, in point of fact — if I’d been as lucky as Adam and managed to buy it five years earlier I’d have made a killing. But right after I bought mine, the property market slowed down a little and then hit the big slump that it hasn’t really fully recovered from. As I say, Adam was already upstairs when I moved in. We pretty much ignored each other for the first four or five years.”
This time it was Castle who shot Ms. Siddons a look of disbelief.
“It can happen, you know,” Ms. Siddons offered, resuming her narrative as she played with a stray curl. “You can move into new accommodation and immediately become the outsider. Apart from which, you already have your own group of friends you’re preoccupied with, so it’s not so much you can’t, it’s more that you don’t even try to make a connection. But before you know it, a considerable period of time has passed. In this case, we’re talking about four years or so.”
Judy Siddons looked at Castle briefly and then back to Kennedy before continuing: “Yes, I agree — why on earth should a man and a woman, after four years of ignoring each other, suddenly proceed to start up a relationship?”
She paused again.
Kennedy wondered if she was expecting a reply to her question. He stole a quick glance around her extremely tidy flat; it was softly decorated and comfortably furnished. Since they first sat down — Kennedy and Castle on armchairs with Judy between them on a matching yellow sofa facing a country-style tiled fireplace — Castle had not taken his eyes off her for a second.
Kennedy hoped Castle wouldn’t try to answer her question.
He didn’t.
“Oh, I suppose we’re all vulnerable at certain times during our lives and during those periods... well, perhaps we all do things we wouldn’t necessarily consider at other times,” Judy eventually offered, flamboyantly ending the silence. “Coincidentally, it just happened that both Adam and I were vulnerable at the same time. I’d just finished a long-term relationship with a married man I was working with. After eight years, the penny finally dropped and I realised, and accepted, that he was never going to leave his wife.”
“What kind of business are you in, Ms. Siddons?” Kennedy asked, as Castle looked extremely irritated by the interruption.
“Well, at that period in my life I was working for EuroTravel, a travel agency. Goodness, I had a sweetheart of a job — I used to travel around the continent checking out locations and hotels for holiday packages my firm was considering putting together. Sadly, though, when I split up with the married man, it was, at least according to him, ‘just too awkward for both of us to continue in the same place of employment.’ So, he said, I had to resign. Why me, indeed? I should have just stayed and shamed
Castle shifted uncomfortably in his seat. In the room above they could hear the muffled sounds of the SOCO diligently going about their work.
“Anyway, when I got my new job,” Judy continued, wide-eyed and without batting her extremely long and dark eyelashes, “I’d a bit more time on my hands and I found myself around here, my flat, a lot more. I kept bumping into Adam. He’d always been courteous — a common trait of the older man, don’t you think? He started to be very friendly towards me and over the course of the following couple of months our conversations seemed to grow and grow and one evening — I seem to remember he’d seemed particularly down — I invited him in for a drink. I prepared a light supper — nothing fancy, mind you — and we’d a couple of bottles of wine. He told me all about the woman he’d just split up with. They’d been dating for twelve years and then, out of the blue, she upped and left him for another man. Within three months of leaving Adam, she’d married this new man. Of course I told him all about my married man. I started telling him about the rat just to make him feel better. You know, taking comfort from the fact that it happens to all of us. I found myself getting something substantial from talking to someone about it for the first time.
“We laughed and joked about the worst things we’d ever done after being dumped. I admitted leaving a message on an old boyfriend’s answer phone, pretending we were still having a relationship, just because I knew his new girlfriend would hear it and he’d (hopefully) get into trouble. Adam then confessed that he sneaked around to his ex-girlfriend’s flat one night and slashed all the tires on her car. He claimed he was so drunk he was also going to put a brick through her windscreen. He admitted the only reason he didn’t was because he was disturbed before he had a chance. Anyway, I found it refreshing to find someone who was so honest about feeling wretched about being dumped.
“Although I felt we bonded that evening, nothing happened romantically, but about a week or so later he asked me out to dinner and we started a relationship that evening. It wasn’t anything very passionate, I can tell you. I love to be swept off my feet, but Adam was slightly too cosy — you know, slippers and pipe — for me to be consumed the way I like to be.”
As far as Kennedy could ascertain, Castle looked a little disappointed. Had he hoped she was going to give more specific details about how the relationship had started?
“And then?” Kennedy prompted.
“And then,” Judy continued, smiling to herself, “we continued to see each other — a couple of nights a week, at most — for the following three years. I would have to say we were both equally satisfied with the relationship. I certainly was. I had the pleasure of male company when I wanted it. At the same time, I enjoyed the solace of my own space and my own privacy. I can tell you, at that particular point in my life, I was pretty convinced I could never live with a man again. I was much too set in my ways for all that stuff that couples do, seemingly unknowing, to upset each other: you know, permanently opened toothpaste, toilet seat up or toilet seat down, dirty clothes lying around or just dumped on the bedroom floor, you know, all that cliched stuff.
“But then, about a year ago — I don’t really know what it was that sowed the seeds of discontent — Adam seemed to change. He’d get ratty quite quickly, I can tell you. He’d always complain about being down with something. He frequently cried off engagements, claiming he was ill with something or other. I mean, he’d never ever looked the picture of health, so it was difficult to tell the difference. He’d disappear for days on end, always showing up again, claiming he’d been away for some treatment. I must admit that’s when I started to look at him differently. I realised we’d just fallen into the relationship because we’d been hard done by, by our exes, and our relationship had turned into a rut because all we really had in common was how much we hated our exes.
“That’s when I started to get annoyed with him. I started to pick up on his faults and not feel bothered about showing mine. I’d never realised how vain he was — he even took to wearing wigs. Now, I have to admit, that totally threw me! There’s something disquieting about the vanity of a man, don’t you think? I mean, I don’t want to sound unfair, I know women are allowed to spend hours altering their appearance with makeup and wigs and super bras and what have you, but when you observe men doing the same thing — it just seems unnatural. You wouldn’t imagine Paul Newman or Harrison Ford doing anything other than having a long shower and wearing stylish clothes, now, would you?”
Kennedy couldn’t be entirely sure, but he thought Castle grew just the slightest bit uncomfortable at this juncture. “So you and Mr. Adams broke up?” he asked.
“Well, it wasn’t as simple as that, was it?” Judy Siddons replied, stopping again to make her somewhat rhetorical question quite unrhetorical.
Neither Castle nor Kennedy replied, so she continued: “What I mean is, it is extremely difficult when both of you live in the same house — just like it is extremely difficult when you both share the same place of work. You’d think we’d all have learned the basics of this dating malarkey by now, wouldn’t you? But no, what did I do? I ran straight from Adam’s arms into my downstairs neighbour’s arms. Darren Branson is his name and he shares his namesake’s chin beard.”
“How long after finishing with Mr. Adams did you and Mr. Branson start seeing each other?”
“That’s very generous of you, Inspector — you’re giving me the benefit of the doubt as to whether or not there was a gap between the two relationships. Well, what happened was I tried unsuccessfully to break up with Adam a few times — as I say, it’s hard when you’re both under the one roof, especially when one of you is resisting the split. I don’t really know why he was so adamant that we should stay together — there was nothing very strong going on between us. Maybe he’d just grown accustomed to the routine we’d fallen into and there was absolutely no one else in his life, he had no surviving family members or close friends. Couples start to depend on each other, don’t they? I was equally adamant we had to split up, though. I was getting a bit...”
Here Judy Siddons sighed and appeared to grow reflective for a few moments before continuing: “In a way, I suppose I thought it was my last chance. I accepted the fact that I was either going to split with Adam and have a chance at finding a proper lasting relationship in a marriage — perhaps even have a child — or I was going to waste away the rest of my best years with Adam. This realisation gave me the resolve and strength I needed, I can tell you. Eventually I started to say no to Adam. More importantly, I meant no.
“One evening in particular we were having an argument in my flat — I couldn’t get him to leave. He just point blank refused to leave my flat. He was screaming and shouting something about at least I
“I went to push him to one side so I could open the door, but he pushed me away with such force that I fell back onto the carpet. I must have screamed or something because Darren started banging on the door again, even louder than before. The racket distracted Adam. He moved towards the door and when his back was turned to me I jumped up and rushed past him and managed to open the door before he pushed me away again.
“Darren burst into my hallway and I ran straight into his arms. There was a bit of a screaming match between them, you know, all that macho stuff, flaming testosterone at ten paces. Adam was absolutely seething. Oh... if looks could only kill, I can tell you. He screamed in a high-pitched whine, ‘You’ll be sorry, Judy — you just don’t realise how sorry you’re going to be.’ And he went out and that was that.”
“And that was the end of the relationship?” Kennedy asked quietly.
“Yes. That was the end of everything with Adam, I can tell you,” Judy replied, equally quietly. “I cannot abide a man who uses his physical strength against a woman. That can only ever end up in tears. Adam sent me flowers the next day, apologising profusely. In a way, I suppose he’d done me a big favour, you know. Due to his aggressive behaviour, he’d actually made it much easier to draw a line under our relationship.”
“And then... Darren Branson?” Kennedy suggested. He wasn’t altogether sure that Ms. Siddons and Mr. Branson had an actual relationship and he wanted it clear; he needed it to be clear.
“Well,” Ms. Siddons replied, stretching the word out into at least four syllables, “I can tell you Darren behaved like the perfect gentleman he is. I was vulnerable and low and I could very easily have fallen into his arms that night. In fact, I seem to remember I asked him to stay with me. I was still shaking and I didn’t want to be alone. Don’t get me wrong, I wasn’t looking for anything other than someone being there with me. Darren stayed the night, but he insisted on sleeping on the sofa. We became friends, good friends, and then, just when I thought we were growing further and further away from having a full relationship, we fell rapturously in love. That’s when it started to get a bit awkward around here again.”
“Oh?” was Kennedy’s single syllable reply and question.
“Well, we’d fallen in love the way I’d always dreamed of falling in love. To top it all, Darren asked me to marry him. I didn’t debate with myself for a second. I said yes immediately. I knew it was what I wanted. It’s just like it was so obvious that we were meant to be together. So we started to make our plans. We agreed, reluctantly, that we should either sell both our flats and move on, or try and buy Adam’s flat and have the entire house to ourselves. I must admit, when it came down to discussing the idea with Adam, I chickened out and left Darren to get on with it.”
Here Judy paused for a few moments. Kennedy thought she could have been disturbed again by the noise of the police officers upstairs. She started to play with her wayward curl again. Kennedy was convinced it was the exact same curl she’d being toying with a few minutes previously. Again he found the need to prompt her.
“And Mr. Adams didn’t take it too well?”
“Yes. Well, yes and no, really. This would have been about four or five weeks ago, and on the day in question, Adam literally threw Darren out of his flat. And every time they’d meet in the hallway, as I told you at the beginning of our conversation, there’d be an almighty shouting match. But then, about a week ago, Adam seemed to change his tune somewhat. He invited Darren up to his flat and apparently it was all very civilised, with wine, cheese, and French bread — the same bread Adam loved to bake himself. The only problem was that sometimes the crust was so hard that I swear to you, you’d need a saw to cut it. Anyway, Adam announced that he’d had a change of heart. He said he realised that there was no point in cutting off his nose to spite his face. He said we should all come to an agreement. It was settled that we should either buy his flat, or he should buy both our flats, just as Darren had originally suggested. The conclusion was that we should all get on with our lives.
“The agreement was that we’d get an estate agent in. There was one nearby, McGinley and Associates, and we should get them in to do a valuation. Then, whoever could match the asking price would buy the other out. If we could all make the asking price, and this was Darren’s idea, we’d give him first call on whether he wanted to buy or sell. And that was that until this evening,” Judy continued, dropping to a quieter voice. “I was not back in my flat for very long when I heard noises coming from upstairs. It wasn’t too disruptive at the start — more like stuff being moved around carelessly — a few loud thuds — a little bit of high-pitched shouting and screaming, then a
“Could you make out how many people were upstairs and what was being said?” Kennedy asked, happy that they’d now reached the apparent crux of the matter.
“I think there were two people. I couldn’t really make out what was being said. The shouting and screaming I recognised as being Adam’s. The rest was more baritone. Then there was a distinctive, ‘No. No. Don’t!’ Then a loud, eerie shriek, and then nothing,” Judy said, and stole a quick glance at her watch before continuing, “I was scared, I can tell you. Darren wasn’t due back until eight o’clock tonight, so I rang the police and you all were here near enough immediately.”
Judy Siddons stopped talking and averted her eyes towards her ceiling, Adam Adams’s floor.
“Tell me, did you go upstairs at all after the noises?” Kennedy asked.
“Yes, after I rang you, but his door was locked, so I came down and waited for you by the front door.”
“Do you have a key for upstairs, Ms. Siddons?” Kennedy asked.
“No. At one point in our relationship we discussed exchanging keys, but we both agreed that we preferred the extra bit of space and privacy, so we didn’t go through with the key swapping,” she replied immediately.
“Okay. I wonder, did you hear any doors shutting — either Adam’s upstairs or the downstairs front door?” Kennedy asked. Castle seemed equally interested in the answer.
“No, I didn’t.”
“Can you usually hear Mr. Adams or Mr. Branson when either of them closed their door?”
“Yes, when they’re closing them against the Yale lock, it does seem to take a little force to ensure they are securely closed.”
“And the front door?”
“Same again.”
“Did you have your radio or television on at the time of the disturbance?” Kennedy continued seamlessly. He obviously had a list of questions he wanted to get through, but his voice was so gentle it appeared everything was conversational rather than an official interview.
“No. As I said, the commotion started shortly after I arrived home. The whole thing lasted no more than five minutes.”
“Thank you, Ms. Siddons,” Kennedy offered, as he rose to his feet. “We’ll send in a WPC to be with you...”
“That won’t be necessary. I’ll be okay. Darren will be home in a half-hour or so,” Judy firmly interrupted. She too rose to her feet. Castle followed suit, although his eyes didn’t once leave Ms. Siddons.
“Well, if you’re sure,” Kennedy replied, as he made his way to the door of her flat. “But I tell you what, we’ll leave a WPC for you just outside your front door — just in case you need her.”
2
A few seconds later, Kennedy and Castle were about to enter Adams’s flat.
“So, she’s obviously protecting the jealous boyfriend, then?” Castle offered confidently.
“What makes you say that, sir?”
“Well,” Castle began, carefully fingering the splintered wood on Adams’s fractured door post, “if you ask me, our boys obviously had to break down the door. That proves that it was locked from the inside, which proves that whoever closed the door would have had to slam it. As she’s already admitted herself, she can hear the door close when it’s pulled against the Yale.”
“Possibly,” Kennedy conceded, but sounding unconvinced.
“But you don’t think so?” Castle replied, quickly pushing the issue.
“It’s too early to tell.”
“But as well as lying about the door-slamming issue, don’t you think if she hadn’t been involved, surely she would have asked us if he was dead?” Castle continued.
Kennedy appeared to be considering this, the fingers of his right hand flexing slowly as he did so. Castle advanced his theory without waiting for Kennedy’s reply.
“Don’t you see, that’s it? She already knew he was dead. I thought those were very clever questions of yours about the doors — she obviously hadn’t considered you’d ask those questions, so she didn’t consider lying. If you ask me, she answered those questions truthfully, didn’t she? She and her boyfriend... Darren...” Castle paused here as if to emphasise how distasteful he considered the name, “went upstairs, murdered what’s his name...”
“Adam Adams.”
“Yes, they murdered Adam Adams. They had to slam the door forcefully and loudly after them in order for it to close properly from the outside. She returned to her flat to ring us and then lover-boy scooted off somewhere to establish an alibi.”
“Interesting, very interesting, and what do you think their motive might have been, then, sir?” Kennedy asked. They’d been hovering around outside Adams’s flat for a few minutes.
Kennedy wondered if Castle was trying to beat him at his own game; delaying, for as long as humanly possible, the examination of the corpse.
This was Kennedy’s least favourite thing in the whole world to do. After the first few minutes, when he got over the drama of loss of life, he was fine. But then, and only then, could he start to consider the corpse as evidence. To get to that point, he still had to crawl through the first few traumatic minutes (always extremely traumatic minutes) of the initial sight of a dead body.
“Well, what do you think this flat is worth, then?” Castle asked, as he confidently crossed the threshold of the apartment, viewing the hallway from floor to ceiling like an eager estate agent. “Five hundred grand? Yes? Maybe even as high as six hundred grand? That’s quite a bit of motivation right there, if you ask me. I’d lay my money that we’ll find Ms. Judy Siddons, even though she has an extremely beautiful body, has been lying to us through those equally beautiful teeth of hers. I’ll bet you she used that beautiful body of hers to charm herself into his will.”
“Hmmm,” was Kennedy’s only reply. He was growing restless and now wanted to get on with the rest of the investigation. He strongly believed that the hotter the trail, the stronger and more obvious were the clues.
“It’s all so sordid, isn’t it?” Castle continued, convinced he’d solved the case. “Why is it always the stunning women with the exquisite bodies who are mixed up in this sort of thing? I mean, it’s such a waste, isn’t it, Christy?”
“Well,” Kennedy replied, following Castle into the hallway of Adams’s flat, “let’s see what other clues we can find in here before we close the file too firmly.”
Adams’s flat was a hive of activity with the SOC officers, under the direction of Kennedy’s favourite bagman, Detective Sergeant James Irvine, professionally going about their business.
Again Castle blended into the background as Kennedy started to examine the room where Adam Adams had met his maker.
Adams was resting on his backside, his back propped up by the only clear (floor to ceiling) part of the wall in the sitting room cum study. You had to be fully in the room to see him, as he was partially hidden behind the door. His knees were bent upwards in an inverted V shape and his head and shoulders were leaning against them. His hands were outstretched on either side of him, palms facing upwards. He looked like a puppet whose operator had gone off on a coffee break.
Protruding from between his shoulder blades was the dark wooden handle of a knife; his blood-soaked white shirt a testimony to the effectiveness of the cold steel buried deep in his back. The angle of the knife in his back immediately suggested that the knife had entered the body from above.
Kennedy was sure it must just have been a trick of the subdued light, but it looked as if Adams had a gentle smile still visible on his white-grey face.
To the corpse’s left was a large orange-red sofa, heaped generously with matching cushions. Kennedy glanced along the length of the sofa and found betraying indents on the royal-blue carpeted floor, showing that the sofa had recently been moved about two feet farther away from the door and the space where the corpse rested. Next to the sofa was a chunky, square oak coffee table. Resting on the coffee table was a lamp; obviously it had fallen over in the move, the burning bulb proudly showing off the hideous brown-and-green patterned lampshade. The domino theory, triggered by the initial moving of the sofa, had resulted in one of the corners of the coffee table scraping the side of an oak rolltop desk. The desk was at ninety degrees to the sofa wall and positioned by the room’s only window.
Kennedy, hands protected with plastic gloves, examined the contents of the desktop. Centrally on the desk, and probably the last document to demand the attention of Mr. Adam Adams, was a property valuation on McGinley-and-Associates-headed paper.
The letter stated that the ground-floor flat at No. 22 Regent’s Park Terrace was worth £720,000; the first-floor flat was worth £795,000, and Adam Adams’s top-floor flat was worth £750,000. The letter’s author, Miss Catherine McGinley, went to great lengths to explain that the property was worth a lot more should it remain as three separate units. She stated that the combined value of the property, should it be sold as a single house, was around £2,000,000.
So the £750,000 value on Adam Adams’s flat did tend to fit in very neatly with Castle’s theory. The document itself also seemed to prove, at least in part, the contents of Judy Siddons’s statement.
When the photographer had finished shooting the corpse from every conceivable angle, Dr. Taylor sought permission from DS Irvine to move the body. He couldn’t examine it properly in its current position. As the SOC team still had a lot of work to do on the study carpet, it was agreed the corpse would be moved out into the hallway, hands and feet sealed in plastic bags to protect valuable bits of evidence. They placed the body, facedown, on a plastic sheet. The photographer took the opportunity to shoot the knife and the acute angle at which it had entered the body. Photographer’s work completed, the fingerprint chap dusted the handle of the protruding knife with his magic brush.
Kennedy was happy to see the corpse leave the room he was working in. He continued his examination of the desk. Along the left-hand side of the desk were a few bottles of Palladone, an earthenware pot with several pens, pencils, and magic markers. There was no diary, no journal, nor incriminating, or even revealing, notes of any kind, in fact.
At the centre of the desk, on top of the roll-top section, was a silver-framed photograph of Judy Siddons and Adam Adams. Both had wineglasses raised to the camera and both, Kennedy noted from the rosiness of cheeks and noses, were clearly quite inebriated. To the right of the photo was a green-glass-shaded desk lamp, which was still lit and illuminated Kennedy’s examination.
Kennedy went through the desk drawers. In one drawer he found a file full of documents, which obviously related to Adams’s work. Adam Adams worked as an engineer for Rail Track. His papers were mostly reports about steel strengths and endurance. The bulk (forty percent) of the file was expense sheets for his travels; none of these had been filled in.
In another drawer, Kennedy found several
In a semisecret compartment, located just under the roll top, Kennedy found a ten-by-eight envelope that contained one piece of very incriminating evidence: a will, dated just five days earlier. In the will, Adams left all his worldly possessions, including the deed to the top-floor flat, to a certain Ms. Judy Siddons!
Strike two for Superintendent Thomas Castle.
In the corner of the room, to the right of the desk, was a Sony television, with an extremely compact DVD player placed underneath. Beneath that was a faux-wooden stand containing about three-dozen DVDs of various popular modem films, all filed neatly and alphabetically.
The room contained neither stereo system nor computer. The wall adjoining the desk wall housed a fireplace under a large countryside painting. Two easy chairs were positioned so the occupants could enjoy the soothing and comforting painting
Kennedy, followed closely by Castle, ventured into the hallway to examine the body. The fingerprint chap had just finished his work.
“Any prints?” Kennedy enquired, without moving his eyes from the body.
“Yes sir, a very clean set, in fact,” the young police officer announced confidently, kneeling down again close to the body. “See,” he said, pointing to the end of the wooden butt closest to the blade and the blunt edge of the knife, “there... that’s a perfect thumbprint. And there, just there, to the left of the butt, that’s a perfect, sharp forefinger print... and then down...” he continued, pointing to his gently applied lycopodium powder, which had attached itself to the residue of human oils in the shapes of friction ridges of a fingerprint, “on the butt, the remaining three fingerprints.”
Kennedy noted the same and rose from the body, returning to the study and the position where the body had originally been discovered. He appeared to be looking closely at the azure paint on the wall just behind where Adams had been found. He located what he’d been looking for — a single shallow groove running down the wall from a height of about four and a half feet and stopping mysteriously eighteen inches from the floor. Kennedy took a step back from the wall and stared at it for a minute or so.
“Okay, sir,” he announced to Castle, “we’re done here; we can head back to North Bridge House now.”
“But...” Castle protested, visibly shocked, “aren’t you going to wait for Branson to return so you can arrest him and Judy Siddons? They’re so cocky about it. If you ask me, I’d bet he’ll turn up again at eight sharp.”
“No need, sir.” Kennedy replied, nodding goodbye to Irvine.
One point in Castle’s favour, Kennedy thought, was that he clearly (and professionally) didn’t intend to show him up in front of Irvine and the rest of the team.
Kennedy returned the gesture by taking hold of Castle’s elbow and guiding him back into the hallway, where he said quietly, “No sir, I wouldn’t bother, if I were you. There’s really no need, no murder has been committed here. Adam Adams clearly committed suicide.”
Castle was about to protest when Kennedy added, “Tell you what, sir. You give me two minutes to confirm something with Dr. Taylor, brief DS Irvine, and then we’ll head back to North Bridge House and I’ll explain everything on the way.”
3
About three minutes later, when Kennedy rejoined Castle, the superintendent’s jaw was still hovering just a couple of inches from the floor.
“Okay, Adam Adams,” Kennedy began, as he led his superior down the grey carpeted stairs. “As I see it, Adams was a bitter and twisted man and he committed suicide. He staged his suicide as a murder to get his own back on a man he felt stole his girlfriend.”
“Oh Christy, please! Have you taken leave of your senses? Yes, yes, of course I can see someone being jealous over losing a girlfriend. But for a man to then go and kill himself
Oops, Kennedy thought, he must be really annoyed with me; he only refers to me as “Detective Inspector” when he’s
“What if Mr. Adams knew he had only a matter of months to live anyway? What would you think then, sir?”
Castle stopped in his tracks. They were just about to cross the road to the Blue Design Building, the home of Camden Town Records. From there they would cross Regent’s Park Road and then into North Bridge House, the headquarters of Camden Town CID. Kennedy looked Castle straight in the eyes and said: “Adam Adams was dying of cancer, sir. Remember Ms. Siddons said Mr. Adams was shying off dates with her claiming he was ill, and he was disappearing for periods for ‘treatment’?”
Castle didn’t seem convinced.
“I’ve just confirmed this fact with Dr. Taylor,” Kennedy said. “He had spotted a few telltale physical signs — hair loss, mouth ulcers, the victim’s clothes too big for him — and then there were the strong painkillers, in his desk, sir. Dr. Taylor was convinced the autopsy would confirm the cancer. He wasn’t exactly sure how advanced the cancer was, but Taylor reckoned Adams had six months max.”
“No?”
“Yes,” Kennedy replied immediately, “and that does make everything else fall into place, doesn’t it?”
Castle said nothing.
So Kennedy offered, “Let me talk you through the entire scenario.”
They crossed the road and Kennedy continued, “Adams had been dumped by his girlfriend, the second girlfriend in a row
Castle started to protest, but Kennedy cut him off at the pass.
“Okay, let’s imagine his approach. First off, although he’d been fighting with Darren Branson and Judy Siddons, suddenly he had a change of heart and invited Darren up to his top-floor flat to discuss the sale of the property. While enjoying the wine and cheese, he probably offered Darren the bread knife to cut the freshly baked, very hard-crusted bread. Darren unwittingly left a perfect set of fingerprints on the knife.
“Adam Adams changed his will barely a week ago to include — and incriminate — Judy and, by association, Darren.
“Earlier this evening,
“For the next part of his plan, Adams positioned himself, back close to the wall, in the space he had just created, and — by holding the blade of the knife between the thumb and forefinger of his hand, bent up behind his back — he rested the butt of the recently fingerprinted knife against the wall. He leant against the blade and let the weight of his body do the rest.
“The more he leant against the knife, the more it slid into his body. The degree he had to lean against the wall ensured that the knife entered his back at an angle. Dr. Taylor also confirmed that the knife was positioned to do maximum damage to the heart. Deed done, Adams lost consciousness and slid down the wall to the floor. The mark down part of the wall confirmed this. Dr. Taylor reckoned Adams would have died within a matter of minutes. The main flaw in his attempt to stage his murder was that he had to ensure his door was locked, otherwise Ms. Siddons could have run in on him when she heard the commotion.
“But I do think he thought he’d gotten away with it. You know, that in his own way he’d cheated his pending awful, cancer-ridden death. Did you notice the look on his face? It might just be my imagination, but that was a look of satisfaction — I don’t think I’ve ever come across such a con-tented-looking corpse before.”
“Goodness, Kennedy.”
Great, Kennedy thought, happy that they were moving away from the “Detective Inspector” title, at least for the time being.
“But how on earth did you know?” Castle asked.
“Well, there were a few things which tipped me off,” Kennedy started, greatly encouraged that they had now clearly turned a comer. “First off, Judy Siddons didn’t hear any of the doors closing. She’d been quite candid about everything else, so why lie about that? In fact, sir, as you yourself suggested, if she had been involved, it would have made more sense for her to have claimed she’d heard both the door to Adams’s flat, and the downstairs door to the street being slammed.”
“Good point, I hadn’t really considered that.”
“Also, if we go back to the corpse for a moment, there were two important clues there — three really, if we consider the gorge the handle of the knife made on the wall as Adams slid down to the floor. If you think about it, if you stab someone in the back then, logically, you have to be behind him or her before you do it. Adams was found against the wall. There’d have been no room for anyone to have been behind him. Yes, he possibly could have stumbled and fell after being stabbed, but if he’d been stabbed by someone in the centre of the room, gravity would have dictated that he would have fallen into the wall face first.”
“Yes... okay, that makes sense as well,” Castle agreed.
“But the final, and by far the most important, point is the position of the incriminating fingerprints on the handle of the knife,” Kennedy continued, pulling a pen from his breast pocket and grabbing it in his hand as if it were a knife. “For Adams to be stabbed the way he appears to have been stabbed, you’d have had to hold the knife in your fist like this and raise it above your head and stab like so.” Kennedy motioned with his raised hand to emphasise the point. “However, if you did grab the knife just so, then your thumbprint would be found on the other end of the butt — the furthest end from the blade. But our fingerprint chap found a clear thumbprint here,” Kennedy indicated, again on his pen, by pointing to a position on the butt, right by the make-believe blade. He swung his hand in an underarm arc to emphasise the point.
Castle looked on, taking it all in and nodding agreement.
“So, if I’m to grab the knife handle the way the fingerprints confirm it was grabbed, then, as you see, it would be impossible to stab someone from the overhead angle.”
“You’re absolutely correct,” Castle agreed.
“But this is the position one would hold a knife if one were to, say... cut bread or cheese, for instance.”
“Brilliant,” Castle started, “just brilliant. I think you...”
“And then there are a few other more circumstantial things,” Kennedy said, interrupting Castle’s praise. Praise was not something the detective inspector had ever been comfortable with. “Like why would a murderer stab someone and then leave their fingerprints on the knife? And equally, why would Mr. Adams leave his entire worldly, not to mention substantial, possessions to his ex-girlfriend? The same ex-girlfriend who’d recently dumped him and who was about to marry someone else, the same someone else Mr. Adams had openly fought with? Why would Mr. Adams accommodate her with all his wealth a week before his death? That is, of course, if he hadn’t worked out an elegant plan to set her and her husband-to-be up?”
“Revenge! Excellent motive, Christy, excellent. We’ve not been out of the station an hour and you’ve solved a murder,” Castle enthused.
“Don’t you mean suicide, sir?” Kennedy suggested, politely correcting his superior.
“Yes... yes... of course,” Castle agreed, as Kennedy returned pen to jacket pocket. “I enjoyed being out with you on this case. It was invaluable to me. I discovered the secret of your success, Christy.”
“Oh, really?” Kennedy said, in total surprise.
“Yes, during the entire time you were interviewing Ms. Judy Siddons, she didn’t once take her eyes off you — she was totally transfixed by you and your every word. If you asked me, I’d say you could have persuaded her to tell you anything you wanted.”
Kennedy smiled at his superior as he bade him goodbye. He didn’t quite have the heart to tell Superintendent Thomas Castle that less than fifteen minutes ago he had been equally convinced that the very same Ms. Judy Siddons was deeply involved in the death of her ex-boyfriend.
For the Memoir
by Robert S. Levinson
Out of the blue I got this phone call from G. Jerry Jones, Esq., telling me in a silky baritone I had come highly recommended by a mutual friend and, therefore, was the public-relations guy he wanted to hire to create his image as L.A.’s preeminent criminal attorney-at-law. I’d never heard of G. Jerry Jones, Esq., but I did know the actress he named.
She was new to the business, a beautiful but invisible face, when I took her on as a client.
I pulled strings to get her on
I suppose sending G. Jerry Jones, Esq., to me was her way of making amends, but I had to explain to him that he would be my first client specializing in criminal law and I had serious doubts about how well I could do by him.
He shrugged off my concerns.
It was a gamble he could afford to take, he said. He was prepared to settle for simple, honest effort, recognizing that miracles take longer.
Ours was a successful relationship from the onset.
I portrayed G. Jerry as the eight-hundred-pound gorilla that other attorneys feared to compete against in a courtroom showdown.
That image caught on quickly.
The quantity of his cases and the quality of his clientele escalated.
He landed on the cover of
G. Jerry accepted congratulations and handshakes graciously, but otherwise was not his usual cheery self. He seemed edgy, rarely flashed the neon smile he often turned on to sway a jury when the weight of evidence was working against his client. I waited for the right moment to wonder if something was bothering him.
He answered reluctantly after finishing his brandy and soda and signaling our waiter to bring him another. He had to let me go, he said, but not because of the job I’d done for him. He had to let me go because I’d done too good a job portraying him as the new “King of Criminal Law.” His ex-wife Melanie was taking him back into court, using the mountain of publicity I’d scored for him to seek five times the alimony she had agreed to in G. Jerry’s less affluent years.
It’s an unwritten rule in the PR game that you hide the hurt and the anger when you’re dumped — I never understood why that was, but it was — so I sucked in my resentment and told him I understood. We spent the rest of the evening getting drunker than Irish mourners at a wake and parted after sharing bear hugs, a handshake, tears, and one of those whiskey promises sincere in the moment but easily forgotten with the dawn of sobriety and a splitting headache.
Not long afterward, G. Jerry was front-page news again without any help from me.
He had become lead counsel on the defense team representing Dr. Maxwell Edwards, the notorious “Dr. Doom,” who would be facing a third trial for the brutal rape and murder of his pregnant wife Audrey. The jury in the first trial found Edwards guilty of second-degree murder and he received a life sentence, but the conviction was overturned by the Supreme Court after Edwards had served ten years in prison. His retrial ended in a hung jury. Dr. Doom’s people were gambling that the King of Criminal Law would work his courtroom magic and pull a not-guilty verdict from his top hat.
He did.
Genetic testing had come along by then and G. Jerry held up its results as “conclusive evidence” the blood found on Dr. Edwards’s clothing, on wife Audrey’s bludgeoned body, on walls, floors, and elsewhere throughout their Encino home was from a third party, identity unknown. G. Jerry harped on the fact no murder weapon was found at the scene. Most of all, he hammered home, there was absolutely no evidence tying Dr. Edwards to the killing of his beloved Audrey and the child she was carrying.
The prosecution offered the same case it had twice before, unable to effectively puncture any of the new arguments raised by G. Jerry, whose courtroom manner was universally hailed by the media as performance art at its finest.
The jury returned with its not-guilty verdict after deliberating for a scant ten and a half hours. Edwards sat motionless and wept. The King of Criminal Law rose and smiled broadly for the press photographers flooding the courtroom, hands locked and arms raised like a boxer who had proven once more his right to wear the heavyweight crown.
Looking after my own public relations, I called G. Jerry’s office and left a congratulatory message. That was that, or so I believed right up until I got called six months later by his private secretary. Mr. Jones was inviting me to dinner, she said. She told me when, where, and the time like it was a command performance. I asked the reason. She pleaded ignorance in a way that told me she knew more than she was saying.
The Garlic Potato was a blue-collar restaurant tucked away on a side street in a sleepy section of North Hollywood, one of those places where you had to know where you were going to get there — or were someone looking to avoid being noticed.
The place reeked of garlic.
The bar was alive, but the dining room had seen busier hours.
The elevator music Muzak was pumping out featured golden oldies by pop-song stylists like Tony Bennett, Perry Como, Patti Page, Rosemary Clooney, Pat Boone, Tom Jones, and, of course, “Ol’ Blue Eyes” himself, Mr. Sinatra.
I mentioned G. Jerry’s name and the hostess nodded knowingly and led me to a draped-off private room at the rear.
G. Jerry rose to greet me.
He wasn’t alone.
Over the years I had seen his other guest’s face in the papers and on the television news often enough to recognize Dr. Maxwell Edwards without needing an introduction, but G. Jerry introduced us anyway. Edwards was a muscular six-footer with a grip of iron, strong cheekbones, and a receding hairline. His dull blue eyes seemed to be off visiting some distant planet and he’d forgotten how to smile. His one-dimension voice lacked melody, even when he claimed pleasure at meeting me and urged me to call him “Max.”
G. Jerry steered the conversation to small talk before the bosomy, braless waitress in thigh-high shorts and a Grateful Dead T-shirt returned with our drink orders and left with our menu selections, carrying on at length about the Lakers’ chances to make it to the play-offs. He was starting on the Dodgers when the food arrived, his steak, my prime rib, and the doctor’s shrimp salad, all three orders drenched in enough garlic to stop a charging rhino. I had feigned attention and Dr. Edwards sat stonefaced and silent, picking at his fingernails until this moment, when G. Jerry announced solemnly it was time to move on to the business at hand.
Max was in desperate need of help, the kind of help outside an attorney’s skills, even one of his stature, but well within my proven expertise at influencing public opinion through media manipulation, he said, or words to that effect, hand to heart, nodding in agreement with himself.
He carried on like that for a few minutes more, softening me up for whatever point he intended to make, until Dr. Edwards signaled him to be quiet with an open palm and urged him please to get specific. He nodded assent and got specific:
Max had applied to the California Board of Medical Examiners for reinstatement of his license to practice and was set to appear at a hearing in two weeks. There was talk in medical circles his application would be denied outright or otherwise stalled for years in an arbitrary tangle of review and regulation, based on the assumption that, although he had been proven innocent, the lingering taint of the original murder accusation and the trials could irreparably stain and damage the entire profession.
Hogwash, he said.
I was the best PR man he knew to scale that wall, he said, so how about it?
Oh, and by the way, Max was currently surviving off the kindness of a few old family friends, including one or two doctors, who had never wavered in their belief in his innocence. My services would have to be pro bono.
G. Jerry had been building to that moment. He looked at me like I’d be committing my own criminal act if I refused him, unleashing the same sanctimonious expression he had often turned on the Edwards trial jurors.
I glanced over at the doctor.
He looked hopeful.
That said more to me than all of G. Jerry’s words and declarations.
I didn’t know if I could help restore his license to him — conjure up an outpouring of sympathy for the doctor that would make it virtually impossible for the Medical Board to deny him reinstatement — but I knew I wanted to give it my best shot.
For the moment that’s all I knew.
Max and I met again two nights later at a Chinese storefront restaurant in Burbank. By now I had pored over published accounts of the murder and wasn’t any closer to having a handle on how to swing public opinion in his favor. I figured, maybe, if I heard his take, it might pop on the little
He wasn’t forthcoming at first, insisting it was bad enough he had to relive that terrible scene in his memory every day, and every night in his dreams. I persisted. He surrendered only after I said I couldn’t help him if he wasn’t prepared to help me... and himself.
Max finished his last spare rib, shut his eyes, and sank his voice to a near whisper, remembering how he was sleeping downstairs on a sofa after an inconsequential argument with Audrey when her screams woke him. He sprinted upstairs to their bedroom and ran to his wife’s bloody, beaten, and lifeless body. He knew at once Audrey had been raped. Her pajama top was raised up and her breasts exposed. Her pajama bottom had been pulled down past her knees. He heard a noise behind him. Before he could turn, he was knocked out by a sharp blow to the head. Rousing, he hurried to check on their eight-year-old daughter, Barbie. Relieved to discover her sleeping soundly and unharmed, he headed downstairs to call the police. That’s when he spotted a heavyset intruder wearing a ski mask ducking out through the patio door and chased after him. They traded blows until the intruder landed a punch hard enough to send him sailing backward into the pool. He had disappeared by the time Max managed to drag himself out of the water and dial 911.
The evidence against him was nonexistent or circumstantial at best, but that didn’t stop the press from casting him as the guilty husband from the first, to the exclusion of any possible suspects the cops might uncover, he said. The press even gave short shrift to the sworn testimony from friends and medical professionals who spoke to his character and the loving relationship he and Audrey shared.
That raised one of the questions I had, about Barbie. Who better than their daughter to testify about her parents’ loving relationship, but she was never on the witness list and so never was called to the stand. The press made this out as another sign of Max’s guilt — when not even his daughter was willing to come forward to defend her daddy.
It was his decision, Max said. She was only eight and he didn’t want her exposed to the intense glare of public scrutiny. The trauma brought on by the savage death of her mother and the finger-pointing jeers aimed at her by classmates was already too severe for a sensitive child. Enough was enough. After the guilty verdict was handed down and he was shipped off to prison, the state put Barbie in the care of Child Protective Services. She was not permitted to visit him. Their contact was limited to letters, and hers stopped coming after a year. It was as if he’d never had a daughter. Eventually, he learned she had moved from one foster home to another until she turned eighteen and was free to flee the system, change her name, and live life on her own terms.
And there it was—
The light bulb clicked on over my head.
Barbie emerges from anonymity after all these years to publicly reunite with her father, let the world see she never faltered in her love for him or her unyielding belief in his innocence, and to personally urge the Medical Board to grant Daddy the license that allows him to resume the practice taken away from him after he was falsely accused and convicted.
I said those words to him with all the passion I could muster, like I was auditioning for a role in some stage play or movie, but I saw from Max’s somber expression that he was troubled by the concept. He pushed aside his plate, settled an elbow on the table, planted his chin in his palm, and quietly rejected it.
His reasoning was simple.
He had made it a point over all these years to discourage communication or a reunion of any sort and, as much as it pained him, he was not open to reversing himself now and risk causing unwanted scrutiny or harm to the life Barbie had built for herself.
Maybe it was something Barbie was ready to risk, I said. She was no longer that eight-year-old child he so lovingly remembered and cherished. She was a young woman capable of making adult decisions. Maybe she would want with all her heart to end their separation if it would help her dear father get on with his life.
Was I getting through to him?
It was impossible to tell.
I waited him out.
He stared at me for an eternity, quiet as a corpse, frozen in time and space until he stood and dug into a jacket pocket for his sunglasses, his one concession to disguise, and cracked what I read as a condescending smile. Throwing out his palms in a gesture of surrender, he gave me permission to ask her — but it had to be Barbie’s decision without any undue pressure from me — and ambled out of the restaurant.
G. Jerry pulled for me from his trial files the name Barbie had taken, Barbara Jefferson, when she took off on her own, and her location, Owensboro, Kentucky, where she worked as a production coordinator at the RiverPark Center entertainment complex on the southern banks of the Ohio River.
I reached her by phone. When I explained who I was and why I was calling, she hung up without comment. I did no better on my second try, but that only spurred me on. Owensboro-Daviess Regional Airport was closed for the duration, so I grabbed a Delta to Nashville and drove a rental three hours and 134 miles to Owensboro. A light rain plagued me for most of the trip and was still falling when I got to the Center and tracked Barbara Jefferson to the main auditorium, where a touring national company of
She was sitting by herself in the back of the house, humming along to the music while scribbling in the three-ring binder on her lap.
I waited until some fellow at the sound console removed his headphones and called a break before I settled in the seat next to her and announced myself.
She wasn’t thrilled to see me, about as pleased as Colonel Custer at the Little Big Horn, and started to rise. I cuffed her wrist with my hand, promised I only wanted five minutes of her time.
Five minutes, she said, grudgingly, and sat down.
Her voice reminded me of my old high-school history teacher, firm in a no-nonsense sort of way, but at twenty-four, she was younger than Mrs. Streeter by a couple hundred years. She was casually dressed in form-fitting jeans and a tight sweater advertising her oversized breasts, her hair piled under a University of Kentucky Wildcats ocean-blue cap that matched the color of her wide-set eyes; gorgeous enough to pass for a beauty-pageant contestant in spite of distracting worry wrinkles and creases that covered her face and hinted at the dark family secret she’d kept to herself all this time.
I told her almost matter-of-factly that her father needed her and what I had in mind for what I perceived as a heart-tugging father-daughter reunion played out on the public stage. She eased back like she was dodging a bumblebee circling for an attack, drew her lips tight in a show of distaste, and sounded a sour grunt.
I remember her words almost exactly:
“My father never needed me before, so why now, after all this time?” she said.
“He needed you as much then as he does now, more,” I said, without hesitation. “But then you were only a child, eight years old. Your father chose being found guilty and sent to prison over exposing his precious baby girl to questioning by a single-minded D.A. bent on using any means available to him to wring a guilty verdict out of the jury. Your father was protecting you. Can’t you see that yet, now that you’re older? He was protecting you, Ms. Jefferson.”
“You mean I was protecting him,” she said. “By not testifying, not swearing to tell the truth, the whole truth, and nothing but the truth, there was no possibility I’d spill the beans, reveal that I saw my daddy murder my mommy.”
What?
What did she say?
What was she telling me?
She caught my incredulous look and said: “You heard me correctly, Mr. Allen. Daddy was always saying I was sound asleep when the murder happened, but I was not. Their arguing woke me up, so I slipped out of bed and tiptoed over to their bedroom. The door was open a crack and I saw what Daddy was doing to Mommy, and I—”
She stopped speaking. Her eyes had grown wide, moist, relating the ugly memory she’d carried with her since childhood, but—
Was it the truth?
I was hearing nothing I didn’t know from the research I’d rushed through after I was hustled into Dr. Edwards’s orbit by G. Jerry Jones.
Why then, when she grew older, hadn’t Barbie come forward, gone to the authorities and told them what she knew?
I put the question to her.
She sucked the air out of the room and let it stream from her mouth in small doses, then again, and a third time, all the while shaking her head hard enough to spring it loose from her neck, before telling me:
“Daddy saw me standing in the doorway. He charged over and said for me to get back to my room and stay there. I asked him what he did to Mommy. He said he didn’t do anything and that I saw nothing. He repeated that — I saw or heard nothing, because I was asleep — and said to make sure I always said that or what happened to Mommy might happen to me, and we wouldn’t want that to happen — either one of us — would we?”
I had no choice but to challenge her.
“How do you explain the blood evidence that wasn’t your father’s and supported his claim that he fought with a stranger who had broken into your home and was probably guilty of killing your mother?” I said. “It was enough for the jury in his third trial to find your father not guilty and allow him to walk out of the courthouse a free man.”
“I don’t have to explain anything, sir,” she said, using
With that, there was nothing left for me to say.
Her memory of that night, however false, was too ingrained to be ousted by the truth.
I hated the idea of returning to L.A. with the news I’d failed in my mission and my idea for a father-daughter reunion was out the window. Hopefully I’d have a different idea, maybe a better idea, by the time my plane hit ground at LAX.
I pushed myself up from my seat, thanked Barbara Jefferson for her time, and started to leave the auditorium. I’d reached the aisle when she whistled for my attention and followed with a colossal smile before breaking out the kind of laughter I always associated with kids and circus clowns.
She motioned for me to come back and sit down, saying: “I sure sold you a bill of goods, Mr. Allen. Best performance since I was Martha in Albee’s
I barely kept my temper under control at having been played for a fool, asking: “What exactly is your game, Ms. Jefferson?”
She said: “No game, Mr. Allen, just testing your grit. Everything you believed about my father and me is as true as the colors of a rainbow. A day has never passed where I doubted my father was looking after what was best for me, no matter what personal cost to himself. Yes, of course I’ll do what you ask. It’s been a long time, much too long, since I saw Daddy in the flesh. Embraced him. Kissed him. Felt the warmth of his love.”
I arranged Barbara’s arrival for four days prior to her father’s appearance in front of the Board of Medical Examiners. This allowed time for substantial media coverage that would keep the story of their loving reunion fresh in the public eye and mind and, most importantly, in front of board members who would be deciding the doctor’s future.
Max was waiting for her at the arrival door inside the airport terminal, holding a dozen long-stem red roses and shifting nervously from foot to foot, his expression tight with pent-up emotion, as the door swung open and the Delta passengers streamed out, many to greetings by their own relatives and friends.
Newspaper reporters and photographers along with TV crews filled the area, poised to capture the magical moment of a long-overdue father-daughter reunion that my press releases had predicted would produce enough tears to rival Niagara Falls.
That’s how I had coached them to react, and to keep the crocodile tears flowing while I guided them arm-in-arm to the Delta VIP lounge for a brief press conference, afterward to a limo that would whisk them away to an unspecified destination for deserved moments of togetherness away from prying eyes.
The arriving passengers dwindled down to a few, then none.
I broke out in a sweat, fearing Barbara had changed her mind at the last minute and wasn’t on board. The press was growing impatient and began grumbling, growing noisier as the flight crew strode into the terminal, followed by the flight attendants. I expected the arrival door to be closed at any moment. My mind raced through the possible excuses I could offer, sickened by the thought I was contributing to the end of the doctor’s career, not its resurrection, no matter what I said.
Then—
There she was—
Barbara Jefferson—
Framed in the open doorway, dressed modestly in a coffee-brown blazer and matching slacks, her bonfire-red hair falling over her broad shoulders, her sparkling blue eyes searching the crowd.
I could breathe again.
Max called out to her: “Barbie! Barbie, darling! Here I am!”
She tracked the voice to its source, squealed, “Daddy!” and raced to him, abandoning her luggage tote in the excitement of the moment. The cameras came alive, capturing every moment of the reunion.
Max wrapped his arms around her, tearfully rejoicing in her name, planting kisses on her cheeks and forehead, and speaking words of endearment. This went on for an eternity before she maneuvered out of his grip, stepped back, pulled a kitchen utility knife from inside her blazer, and charged at him, shouting: “You killed my mommy, you miserable son of a bitch. Now it’s your turn to die, you bastard.”
She plunged the blade into his chest and belly, again and again.
He gave her what seemed a forgiving look, and called out her name one last time before he sank to his knees, then facedown onto the ground.
She dropped the bloodied blade and stood over his lifeless body, breathless and dry-eyed, and called to me: “Who do you believe now, Mr. Allen? Who?”
So,
Window to the Soul
by Scott Loring Sanders
I once read that after the Manson murders, Sharon Tate’s father had to clean up the crime scene himself. There weren’t companies or crews who did that sort of thing back then, so it was up to him to mop up his daughter’s blood. Can you imagine? To be hunched over, on hands and knees with a bucket and sponge, wiping away the stains that had spilled from the sixteen stab wounds your pregnant daughter had endured? I wasn’t Homicide, but I’d been first responder to a few murders, and I don’t care what kind of police you are — seasoned Boston detective or a grunt from the sticks — seeing a bloody crime scene is always chilling.
I’d be lying if I said I hadn’t ever contemplated my daughter Aubrey’s final moments. Because as much as Ginny and I have tried to keep things normal for her, the idea is always there. Lingering. Fifteen years old, battling liver failure, the result of a rare bile-duct disease. Every week, we wait for a donor. Every week, we come up empty. And that pisses me off, because doctors have pretty much perfected liver transplants, where they could cut out part of mine, stick it in Aubrey, and within only a few weeks those suckers would somehow grow back to the exact size they needed to be, both of us right as rain. But my blood was wrong, Ginny’s was wrong, and it didn’t matter how pissed off I got, or how much Ginny wished for different circumstances, the fact is, you can’t screw with blood type.
So we’d had no choice but to sit around and wait while Aubrey, for the past year and a half, suffered pokes and prods and needles and meds when she should’ve been cheerleading or singing in school musicals or chasing boys. It crushed me to watch my baby girl withering away as we prayed for a match. Which is messed up in its own right, if you think about it. Nudging God to maybe kill a stranger so my daughter could live. But who wouldn’t feel the same way? Who wouldn’t occasionally hope for someone to drop dead so their child could be spared?
The driving was getting sketchy, treacherous. Even the old-timers who’d lived in New England for seventy, eighty, ninety years said it was the worst winter in memory. Nine feet of snow so far, and it wasn’t stopping. But as exhausting as the winter had been, sometimes just driving around in the elements helped me get lost for a while, took my mind off Aubrey’s struggles.
The problem with the spring storms, like this one, was that before the precip changed over to snow, often an invisible ice layer formed, slicking the roads. Which meant I’d be handling accident after accident this evening, well into the night.
I was on a rural, twisty road that eventually wound its way back into town. I wasn’t far from Walden Pond, figured I’d skirt it, do a loop, then drive the cruiser to the station in Concord proper. My radio was bound to start popping shortly, dispatch sending me to this accident or that one, but so far, things had been remarkably quiet. Fine by me, though I doubted my luck would last.
For us locals, who’d grown up near Walden Pond and first learned about Thoreau in kindergarten, it was sometimes impossible not to imagine him sitting in his little cabin out there by the water. Or walking along this snowy road, the landscape pretty much the same now as it was back then. Off in the distance, across an open meadow, several deer stood at the wood line, motionless, probably starving. I envisioned Henry David tromping along that wood’s edge, contemplating life, thinking about the world, maybe stopping near those deer and clearing a space, digging all the way down to the forest floor, enabling those poor animals to forage for a few acorns or other mast or whatever the hell they could snack on.
Those deer, that falling snow, were a rustic postcard that took my mind off Aubrey. Off Ginny and our marriage, the disease taking its toll on all of us. So it was nice, those deer. Like, if only for a moment, I’d traveled back to Thoreau’s time.
I don’t ever intentionally think about Aubrey’s demise, but sometimes dark thoughts pop in, uninvited. We might be eating pizza, or playing Monopoly, or just watching a show on Netflix. Doing what other dads and daughters take for granted. She might laugh at some stupid joke I crack, like, “Hey, Aubrey, what time’s my dentist appointment?”
And she looks at me, confused. “What? How the heck would I know that?”
I might then use my tongue to probe my molar, and in an exaggerated lisp deliver the punch line. Once I say it, she pauses, squints, thinking, figuring, trying to decipher my mumbled words
Then Aubrey is right there, a hundred percent alive and reeling me back in, her light hair pulled effortlessly into a ponytail the way girls can do, like it’s a trait they’re all born with, her nose dappled with those same cute freckles that once drew me to her mother so strongly. Back when Ginny and I were young and naive and life seemed worth living. “Dad,
There are a million things standing in the way of a match. One of the biggest factors is the person’s size. The donor needs to be of a similar height and weight to the recipient. You can’t put the liver of a three-hundred-pound man, for example, into a petite teenage girl. A transplant isn’t as simple as, “Oh, you’re next on the list, here you go,” and then they pull a liver off the shelf and pop it in like a new set of wiper blades.
There are ups and downs. Calls from doctors saying, “We’ve got a potential match,” only to later be followed with
Aubrey, always with a smile, tended to handle the stress better than her big, tough cop of a daddy. In this Mount Monadnock case, when the doctor came out, his strained face told me everything before he even opened his mouth: The transplant was a no-go. He was Asian but spoke perfect English. “Mr. and Mrs. Schmidt, I’m afraid we’re unable to perform the operation.” My heart, Ginny’s heart, they both plummeted. “An error occurred during the preservation phase. I’m afraid we’ve deemed the liver unsuitable. It would be too risky. I’m very sorry.”
What can I say to that? Go off on him? Yell and scream about his incompetence? Tell him I’d like to perform a
So that’s what’s tough. The uncertainty. The not knowing. That I could wake up, thinking we’ve had a good couple days, and then, boom, she could die that very morning. Or be saved, instead. I’m a cop, used to being in control. I solve problems. There’s nothing more gut wrenching than looking at my little girl lying in bed, her face sallow, her eyes weak, knowing she’s suffering, frightened, and yet there’s not a goddamn thing I can do about it. I can’t call in backup, can’t use my badge to garner extra favors, can’t flash my overheads to bypass all of the horseshit.
I was reliving that Harvard blanket, cheddar Goldfish, Clark-Bar-Bites-on-the-couch moment when I stopped my cruiser in the middle of the road, took out my phone, snapped a few pictures of those deer, all tranquil and unfazed. The snow was coming down heavy, those fat sorts of flakes you dreamed of as a kid, where you’d stick out your tongue, trying to collect a mouthful. I took a dozen shots, then drove off, figuring I better get back to town before the evening rush. I was destined to a night of distraught, sidelined drivers, indifferent tow-truck operators, and EMTs chock-full of caffeine and gallows humor.
I swiped through the photos as I drove, hoping to find a good one for Aubrey. As I scanned back and forth between the road and the pictures, my eyes locked on the final shot. There were two does, same as the others, but in this photo, almost melted into the background, ghostlike in the trees, was a buck, probably a six- or eight-point. His silhouette was vague but absolutely discernible. Aubrey loved nature, same as me, so I texted, “Hey Pumpkin, look what Daddy just saw.” I hit SEND and simultaneously felt the explosion as ripping, scraping metal screeched like a thousand fork tines across a thousand china plates. The air bag punched me in the face. The other vehicle careened off the road and into the field as my patrol car entered the first of countless spins — brakes useless, steering wheel useless, at the mercy of the boulder that abruptly stopped my cruiser.
Between the air bag and my reshaped hood, I couldn’t see jack shit. But once I realized I was only startled, not injured, my cop instincts kicked in. I got out, squinting beneath my hat brim, the snow hammering now. Twenty-five yards away, planted between two maples, was the small, mangled car. A Focus, maybe? A Jetta? Hard to say, but a vehicle that had no business on the road in these conditions. There was no movement from inside, which shot a red-hot flash straight through my brain.
I reached across my chest for the mike clipped to my jacket but then paused, thinking of that damn text I’d just sent Aubrey. My heart started rabbit-thumping. I unzipped my jacket halfway to get some air, felt the snowflakes dissolve against my blazing cheeks. If that driver was hurt bad... or worse... Jesus, it would all be on me. I held off radioing in, which contradicted two decades of training and experience. First rule — Police 101 — always call dispatch. I deliberately chose not to do that.
Instead, I trudged across the slick road, nearing the curve where the collision had happened, saw the tire tracks. Both sets. Tracks don’t lie, also Police 101. They spoke as clearly to me as someone whispering in my ear, saying, “You messed up big time, Rob.”
I’d been police for twenty years. And I’d been a good cop. A clean cop. Except once.
I’d been running radar near the Great Meadows Wildlife Refuge, a rural area and a perfect place to take a nap. Occasionally, someone set the detector off, teenagers usually, ripping down the long straightaway, trying to max out their speedometers. A year ago, a couple of black guys rolled by, only going five over, not even worth my while. But something was off. And I’m not racist, but did I suddenly find myself profiling? It’s possible. Two black guys in that area was unusual, for one thing, New York plates, for another, and they had that cornrowed hair, which, personally, I’d never fully trusted.
I pulled them over, called in the plates. Tags came back clean. When I approached the vehicle, the driver already had his license and registration in hand. He was polite, didn’t ask what he’d done wrong, kept his hands on the steering wheel where I could see them. He’d been well coached, had been through this routine before.
His license was clear, nothing outstanding, not even a parking ticket. “I got turned around, Officer,” he said. “Been at my cousin’s house in Jamaica Plain, was trying to get back to New York. I’m all ass-backwards out here.”
I returned his license, his paperwork, and then something self-congratulatory stirred in me. Like I felt good because I wasn’t going to give this black kid a ticket. White cop lets black kids go. It was all going in that direction until I spotted something poking from the center console. Just the tiniest comer of a plastic baggie, barely hanging out.
I was a cop. Had a cop’s eye. Was trained to scan an area, assess a situation. Didn’t even know I was doing it half the time. “What’s that?” I said. “That Ziploc there?”
What really changed the game was that neither the driver nor the passenger looked where I was pointing. They stared straight ahead. “Nothing,” said the driver, “just some snacks.” His tone had changed from polite to something else. It was subtle. Defensive, maybe?
“Can I see those
“You got a warrant?” he said, the attitude fully shifting now. Everything had flipped.
Long story short, that Ziploc held a couple of eight balls. And along with it, a fat roll of rubber-banded twenties thick as a bat barrel. Aubrey was fourteen, had already been fighting for a year. The medical bills were overwhelming. Insurance covered some but not enough to make a dent. Her meds alone were starving us. Ginny wasn’t even working part-time anymore, staying home to care for Aubrey. We were stuck. Caught in a drain that never stopped swirling.
It all happened fast, like I was an expert in corruption. Sure, I’d let a few cute girls out of speeding tickets, hit my siren to get around traffic, but nothing like this. I stuffed that wad of bills into my drawers, letting it brush my ball sack, then tossed the bag of coke onto the driver’s lap. They both looked at me wide-eyed and slack-jawed. “What am I gonna do with it?” I said. “Now get your asses out of here. Go down a couple more miles, pick up Route Two. When you find Ninety-five, you drive the exact goddamn speed limit until you hit New York City. Got me?”
“Yes, sir,” they said in unison.
I walked away, thirty-six hundred dollars to the good. It kept us afloat a few more months.
I’d crossed the center line. It wasn’t even debatable. That little car hadn’t had a chance, not against my cruiser. I’d worked hundreds of accidents, so as I stared into the meadow, at that totaled car, I knew this outcome wouldn’t be good.
Panic was something I’d been trained to control, but I felt it worming its way in. So two quick breaths, a shake of the head, and I walked toward the vehicle. I still hadn’t radioed dispatch.
The little car’s entire front end was compressed and flattened. The front bumper was gone, no sign of it anywhere. The surroundings were oddly quiet, save for the
I opened the door, causing a horrendous pop, metal grinding at the seam. A woman sat on the driver’s side, air bag deployed but her torso slumped over the console, her head and shoulders hovering above the passenger seat. Some song by the Chili Peppers sounded from the radio, which was the first thing I did, turn that goddamn thing off.
“Hey, can you hear me?” I said. Her long hair dangled like tassels, hiding her face. “My name’s Officer Schmidt. Concord Police. Can you hear me?”
Her lungs wheezed in a loud, annoying way, same as my old dog used to do when sleeping. But she was alive, fighting hard. I hadn’t killed her. She wore a pink winter jacket, one of those ribbed, puffy ones all the kids are wearing these days. Patagonia. Aubrey had begged for one. Expensive as hell, but that’s where a small part of that eightball money went.
I grabbed that pink jacket by the shoulder and pulled her upright, where she now sat more or less normally in the driver’s seat, nearly pinched by the air bag. And that’s when I realized she was just a kid, probably the same age as Aubrey, give or take. Christ, she might be a classmate. A friend, even. Her hair was stuck to a purple gash along her right jawline, which made sense when I glimpsed the passenger window. Cracked and bloody, traces of skin sticking to it.
She hadn’t been wearing her seat belt. She’d been shot to the other side, hit her head, then somehow bounced back into the driver’s seat. My assessment: serious head trauma, a punctured lung, broken ribs. She was alive, but if she was going to stay that way she needed immediate medical attention. Probably an airlift to Mass General. Problem was, no chopper would be flying in these conditions.
I stepped back from the girl and reached for my radio. I’d screwed up, was going to suffer severe consequences. This girl, Aubrey’s age, who’d done nothing wrong, might die. I looked across the top of the roof, out toward that gray field. A different set of deer stood motionless at the wood’s edge, a dozen of them, their heads cocked, watching my every move. As if judging me. But they were stupid goddamn deer. Who the hell were they gonna tell? I released my radio, still didn’t call in.
I had a buddy, Jimmy, who worked Homicide in Boston. We’d been in the academy together, still met up twice a year for beers — talk shop, shoot the shit. Jimmy once told me something interesting, something I’d never forgotten. “In Russia,” he’d said as we sat in a bar in Allston, drinking heavily and staring at college girls, “homicide detectives, they got this superstition, right? They claim that the face of a murderer is captured in the victim’s eyes.”
“What do you mean?” I said, ogling one young lady in particular, who was throwing darts with her friends and wearing a BU T-shirt so tight it seemed impossible.
“Since the murderer’s face is the last thing the vic sees, it lingers on the surface like a snapshot. All you gotta do is look into their eyes and, voilà, you’ll have your murderer.”
“Ha, you ever tried it?” The girl’s first two darts bounced off the board and landed on the floor, the third hit double-twenty somehow. She gave a little jump, clapped her hands like a cheerleader.
“Are you kidding?” said Jimmy. “Of course, with every stiff I get. Never seen shit, but hell, can’t hurt, right?”
I was pretty drunk, listening to Jimmy, watching that girl bend over like a magical fantasy as she gathered her stray darts, but somehow I found myself thinking only of Sharon Tate. If that superstition were indeed true, imagine what her dead eyes could’ve shown those investigators. Images that, no doubt, would’ve made the toughest of them rethink their occupation — a bunch of blood-soaked kids, high on weed and acid and God knows what, thrilled with their darkness. Actually enjoying what they were doing.
I leaned back into the car, the girl still unconscious, laboring for breath. Shit everywhere. Gum wrappers, Dunkin’ cups, loose change, a spilled container of Tic Tacs. Located her purse, wedged beneath the passenger seat. Unzipped it, found her phone right away, then, sitting among lipstick tubes and pens and a blush brush, the thing I was after: her driver’s license. And stamped into the bottom comer, what I was hoping for: a bright red heart with DONOR printed across it.
I waved that hard piece of plastic, tapping it against my palm. Thinking, contemplating, mapping things out. Her name was Samantha, sixteen years old, lived here in Concord. Almost certainly a schoolmate of Aubrey’s, maybe a year ahead. Same age, same size, organ donor. No way to discern blood type. I tapped that license, keeping time with the
I held her phone at the edges like a deck of cards, pressed the HOME button with my knuckle. The screen was locked, Touch ID required. But that didn’t matter to me. What mattered was the “Emergency” tab in the bottom left corner. I knuckled that, which led to the “Medical ID” tab, in bright red lettering.
One of the public-safety programs that we police officers take part in is going around to schools, talking to kids about basic safety measures. One of the first things discussed is the importance of filling in the Medical ID form on their phones. If there’s ever an accident, emergency personnel can access that info without a pass code. We urge all students to do it.
I tapped “Medical ID” and held my breath. There it was, each line filled out: Medical Conditions — asthma. Allergies & Reactions — penicillin. And so on, until Blood Type — B+. Exactly the same as Aubrey’s. Ginny and I had always joked with her about it — how her blood type was the same as her outlook on life — Be Positive.
Even crazier shit started swirling in my mind, like mystical smoke spilling from a cauldron. Oh, Jesus, what exactly was I doing? What the hell was I thinking?
Samantha had on cotton gloves, the ones where every finger is a different color. I peeled them off, tossed them into the backseat. I grabbed her limp wrist with my free hand and used her pointer finger to press the Touch ID. The screen instantly unlocked. I inhaled deeply, then exhaled, steadying myself. Still using her finger like a stylus, I pressed the “Messages” app. Her last text had been to someone named Bbear. It didn’t matter, Bbear would work fine. I made Samantha text, “Hey snowing hard.” Then I hovered her slender finger over SEND. If I pressed it, I knew what was coming next. I’d be crossing the Rubicon, no turning back. Was I really prepared for that? My life, my wife, my job, my daughter?
Timing was everything now. Coroners these days were amazingly accurate, could get a reliable T.O.D down to the minute, give or take a few. Not that it would be much of an issue in this case, long as I was smart, covered my tracks. Samantha’s knit scarf was nestled loosely around her neck. Her organs had to be preserved quickly. A minute had passed. I waited one more. Samantha’s death rattle continued, in and out, in and out. It sounded painful. Her phone chirped, probably Bbear replying. It was.
Perfect. I used her finger again, punched in
I covered her mouth and nostrils. I knew enough not to press too hard. I wouldn’t need to, anyway. She was close, this was just speeding up the inevitable. I applied pressure firmly, evenly. The wheezing was muffled now, things starting to slow. I held on, gave it another sixty count. Then, right there at the end, right as the wheezing subsided and I was about to let up, she opened her eyes. They were bugged, looking straight into mine. I pressed harder as I turned my head away, adrenaline pulsing. Strength rippled down my biceps, into my forearms, into every finger and tendon. Her lids dropped, not sealing completely, semi-open like a creepy yard-sale baby doll. I finally stopped, released pressure. It was over, but her eyes haunted me.
I grabbed my radio, called Laura at dispatch, feigning urgency and panic. “This is Thirty-three, Dispatch. I’ve got a Department MVA. Need a PS out here immediately.”
“Did you say Department Accident, Thirty-three?”
“Roger that. Need a patrol supervisor. Got a girl crossed into my lane out here on Baker Bridge Road. Head-on. She appears critical. She might make it, but EMS needs to hurry. Over.”
I pulled Samantha out and pressed her firmly into the snow, packing her in the same way I might ice down a sixer of Bud. To preserve those vital organs. Then I halfheartedly started CPR, just enough so it would all look straight to the coroner. I wanted my DNA everywhere. I made sure my saliva drizzled her lips, pressed my mouth tight to hers to explain any odd bruising. Which was freaky and unsettling, my lips touching her dead ones. A girl my daughter’s age.
My department didn’t wear body cams, no dash cam in my cruiser, so no issues there. I’d covered my tracks. Then a shot of absolute dread shortened my breath. Yes, I’d covered my tracks, but not the literal ones. My tire tracks back up on the road. They were filling in a little, but there was no way in hell they’d be covered by the time my boys got on scene. One of my buddies would be the PS, would run the investigation. Tire tracks would be the first thing he noticed.
But it was such a shit show, conditions deteriorating by the second, that I’d have to hope whoever showed up, he wouldn’t overthink it. Hell, I’d worked with all these guys for twenty years. They’d have no reason to doubt my statement. I was a good cop. A clean cop. But tracks didn’t lie. I’d crossed way over center, and even a rookie wouldn’t miss that. For the first time, I considered what I’d just done. Considered that poor girl. Her parents. That I could go to prison.
But then something happened. It was like God wanted to save my ass, wanted Aubrey to live. The orange swirling lights through the dusk, the clinking of snow chains, the scraping of that blade over asphalt. I ran toward the road just as the snowplow halted. He jumped out, came around to meet me. “Holy shit, you okay, Officer?”
“Get your ass back in that truck,” I yelled. “I need this road cleared double-time. I got a girl barely hanging on over there. Ambulance is gonna need the road wide open, you got me? Don’t miss a single snowflake. Plow the shit out of this thing.”
“Yes, sir,” said the guy, not more than a kid, really, his John Deere ball cap tight to his head. His boots scrambled and slid through the wet snow as he raced around the front. He jumped in, set that plow in motion, and scraped away my tracks. Scraped away the evidence. Scraped away everything.
It was Mike McGill who showed up first, one of my oldest buddies. He asked the basics, I gave the answers he needed to hear. The EMTs arrived, loaded Samantha up. I wanted to tell those EMTs to keep her packed in ice. No mistakes in the
Mike drove me back toward the station, chattering away, and I guess I answered whatever he asked. But I didn’t hear him. Instead, as I pressed my forehead to the cold window and stared out at the night, all I saw was my own vague reflection. I tried to lock eyes and stare myself down but found it impossible. Or maybe not impossible. Maybe I was just too chickenshit. Too much of a coward to face myself, to face what I’d just done.
And then there was Samantha, her eyes popping open, over and over on repeat. I wondered if my image was stamped across her pupils: dual shots of me holding her scarf, snuffing out her life.
What would her father see when he looked into his daughter’s eyes for the final time, before the casket closed and she was set in the ground? Would he see love? Innocence? Pure kindness, knowing his unselfish daughter had donated her body so others could live? Probably all of the above, and that would make him immensely proud, I’m sure. But what if he saw me instead? The hero cop who tried to save her, who gave her mouth-to-mouth? The cop who would sit in the front row at his daughter’s funeral, who would offer his sincere condolences as he shook the man’s hand, looking him dead in the eye and saying, “I’m sorry for your loss.”
And if things worked out, if Samantha was a viable match? What then? We’d obviously have to accept the liver. There was no turning back now. We couldn’t tell the doctors, “No, we’ll wait for another one.” Which meant, from that moment on, if a transplant was successful, every time I saw Aubrey’s smiling face — so full of life and possibility, so full of future, so “be positive” — I’d be reminded of Samantha. Or more accurately, reminded of what I’d done to her. Which in turn meant I could never look at my sweet baby girl the same way. My love for her, which was the most real and pure thing I’d ever known, would be tarnished. Tainted.
I’d only seriously prayed once in my entire life. About a year ago. I’d asked God to please find a match for Aubrey. It had been an odd feeling, like I really had no business asking since I’d never once prayed before. I’d never spent time in church or thought about religion or God or anything else. Maybe on a few occasions when I’d been stoned as a teenager, talking with friends about the afterlife, but that was about it. So I’d felt guilty praying, like I was trying to get something for free.
But now, as Mike McGill took a quick right and rolled the car into Dunkin’ for a coffee, I closed my eyes, shutting out the pink glow of the store, and silently prayed for only the second time ever. Something told me I shouldn’t beat around the bush, just be flat-out honest. And so I said it, direct and to the point.
Then I stepped out of the car, zipped my jacket tight to my throat, and put on my game face. I walked inside, forced a smile at Judy, who’d been working there for as long as I’d been on the force. A woman I’d seen nearly every day for the past twenty years, who was almost as familiar to me as Aubrey was. As Ginny was. “Can I get a large, Jude? Black. I think it’s gonna be a long night.”
“Sure thing, Rob. You want a lid?”
“Yeah,” I said. “Yeah, a lid would be good.”
Promises to Keep
by Sharon Hunt
The second time her name was screamed, Constance Hunter stopped walking. People stared at her, most likely thinking she was too well dressed to be one of them. The irony was not lost on her. Too well dressed or too shabbily dressed, she had never been one of them despite growing up here. She would hardly become one of them now, nearing the end.
She hated this town as much as she longed for it, with an intensity that made her legs weaken, even though Amelia was nothing much. It was hard to find on a map and didn’t even show up on some, just another small town in the woods, dotting the northeast coast. Over the past forty years it, like most of its neighbours, hollowed out as the anchors of the local economy — here, a pulp and paper factory — closed or moved somewhere else. The middle-class life most worked for disappeared overnight and those who didn’t pack up to chase after it retreated behind doors kicked shut more often than quietly closed, waiting out their time in mended clothes and bitterness.
Constance’s mother, Ruth, eventually retreated behind the doors her daughter’s fame purchased, but the bitterness had set into her and leached into Constance long before that.
Both times, Constance’s name was screamed, not shouted, screamed the way girls at school screamed “Paul,” “John,” “George,” and “Ringo” fifty years ago. Feckless girls, they had no shame about embarrassing themselves in public. Now perhaps one of them, grown as old as Constance, had no shame about embarrassing her, again.
She was in no mood for attention, working hard at being anonymous whenever she was here, especially on this last visit.
After the first scream she kept walking, never encouraging public displays even though they were few and far between anymore. Forty years ago she couldn’t walk around anywhere alone. Like the Beatles, she would have been mobbed, although not with the same ferocity or as much by adoring fans as photographers hunting pictures of a movie star for whom tragedy in love became her real fame.
There had been a Paul, John, and George in her life — two actors and a producer, not the iconic musicians — with whom she created the tragedies, but the public frenzy for them was out of all proportion. Even in Amelia, people had tragic love affairs, she knew only too well.
Upon hearing her name the second time, she watched a woman in a red caftan running along, her sleeves flapping as if trying to lift her across the street. The woman’s helmet of silver hair was yellowed, reminding Constance of tarnished cutlery.
Resigned to endure whatever was approaching, she removed her sunglasses and smiled. When the woman removed her own glasses, Constance’s smile broadened.
“Oh Constance, it is you. I just knew from that regal bearing and there was talk in the coffee shop that someone saw you at the airport.”
The woman, Constance’s age but failing miserably at looking younger, smiled broadly. Her thin caftan was something for the beach, not running around the main street of town.
“I’m sorry but I’m not good with faces or names anymore. I’ve become forgetful in my old age,” she lied, extending her hand to Brenda Connors, who clasped it like a drowning woman being hauled to shore.
“Please, I understand completely. Brenda Sampson, well, Brenda Connors when we were friends at school.”
“Oh, Brenda, of course. Hello.”
By the time Brenda Connors — Sampson — said goodbye, Constance had agreed to dinner at her home the next evening.
Whenever she came back, Constance felt the same choking anger that drove her onto that bus at seventeen, the last of her mother’s savings in her pocket. The fact that Constance made it in Hollywood — for a short time, at least — meant little in Amelia. It caused flutters of recognition — like this morning — but no real pride. She was still just one of those Hunter women who never knew their place, thinking they could slink up the mountain and settle in with the ones living there.
The mountain was cut through by a narrow strip of road with fresh blacktop and no potholes, while you could sink in the cracks and craters in the rest of Amelia’s streets.
Amelia’s founding families and their sycophants lived up there, behind grey stones and iron fences with pointed finials that assured you would puncture something if you tried climbing over them. The descendants of these families might have arrived penniless but didn’t stay that way for long. The matriarch of the Sampson clan, Amelia, lost no time in naming the town for herself and declaring the Sampsons a dynasty, when all they were was thieves, drunkards, and worse. She bought the forest for as far as you could see for a pittance, wrapped up the logging rights in perpetuity through intimidation, and settled behind those grey stones, plotting alliances and controlling who was allowed into her family. When she died, that job fell to her son and his son, after that. For five generations, there were only male Sampsons born to women who were carefully selected to be part of the dynasty.
Constance was never going to become a Sampson, any more than her mother before her. Even if Roger, Jr., was in love with Constance, although Ruth assured her he wasn’t, love wasn’t going to dance her into the Sampson mansion. Roger, Jr., was just using her, the way his father used Constance’s mother. Even on her deathbed, the specter of that Roger’s betrayal blotted out everything else in Ruth’s life. Her final thoughts were of him, venomous and poisoning her coming eternal rest as they had her ending life.
Constance took the old Lake Road, navigating the sharp turns and fissures as easily as when she drove Roger’s convertible that last summer, before she left town and he fell in line about Brenda. The Connorses weren’t as rich as the Sampsons but the fathers belonged to the same club and worked at the same law firm, unlike Constance’s father, who neither golfed nor worked and finally drifted away in an alcoholic haze.
Pulling onto the shoulder, she stared at the peaked roofs among the silver birch and red maple trees. People down here longed to live in one of those mansions, like Brenda Sampson did. Although Constance lived in another mansion on the west coast, these mountainside ones, with their steep pitched roofs like steeples jutting up to God, remained the prize, even for her, after so many years. No amount of time away had changed that and her weakness sickened her.
She felt a stabbing pain in her chest as, closing her eyes, the humiliations and cruelties her mother and she endured came back, with nauseating clarity.
Although her mother trained as a teacher before coming here, the only school in Amelia was run by small-minded people who saw John Hunter’s drunkenness as a mark against his wife. They couldn’t entrust their children to such a woman, although they did entrust them to women like Miss Pennington, Constance’s fourth-grade teacher, who went out of her way to humiliate her students, especially Constance. Once she refused to allow Constance to go to the washroom and when it was evident Constance had had an accident, Miss Pennington alerted the other students by holding her nose and pointing at the girl.
The others turned, following the wooden stick and staring as Constance’s face became redder. They waited for her to cry and when she did, turned back to their teacher’s nodding head.
Only Brenda Connors had a pitying look and, after school, she kept the bullies away by screaming she would have her father tell Roger Sampson’s what they’d done.
“Mr. Sampson will fire your fathers,” she said.
It was a bluff the bullies couldn’t afford to call, because people had been fired from the factory for less.
Constance’s mother refused to work there, although she was offered an easy, well-paying job in the office, instead cobbling together work in coffee shops and restaurants, and at the Majestic Hotel, where she was forced to serve Roger Sr. and his wife. Some nights, Ruth would come home from the hotel raging, her hands tight, hard fists that found a target on Constance’s arms.
“If it wasn’t for you, I would have gotten away from here,” Ruth said during the worst of her rages, and although she always apologized, insisting she didn’t mean it, the words lingered, souring things between them.
When Constance was back in Amelia, everything played, over and over, like a reel that wouldn’t stop. She couldn’t gird herself with her successes since leaving. It was as if all of that evaporated once she was here, and Constance became the same frightened girl, hunching her shoulders and waiting for the next blow.
She knew she should leave — should never have come back again — but couldn’t turn away from the promise she made her mother.
The Sampsons would pay.
Twilight had set in when Constance got back to the hotel. In her suite, she pulled off the short red wig and shook out her own tarnished silver hair. Scrolling through the movie channel, she settled on
The Hollywood of the 1970s was a different place from when he was one of the town’s biggest stars. When Constance became the next “big thing,” it was only because she had a face and body the industry wanted at the moment. For a while, she was more than willing to use both to distract people from her lack of talent and, for someone who always had to scrape to get by, the money she was paid was irresistible.
Still, like most young women in Hollywood with few skills to make their careers last, she went from being the next “big thing” to “Who is that?” with alarming speed. Roles dried up the closer she got to thirty and men were happy to save her further tragedies in love by turning their eyes elsewhere.
None of this bothered her much, since she had never been comfortable in Hollywood and hated feeling like a commodity. She was happy enough to take her money and run.
When
All the money in the world couldn’t make you comfortable in a world of people who didn’t want you.
Pouring another glass of wine, she felt the familiar catch in her chest and chased her evening pill with the smooth burgundy.
Sleeping fitfully, she awoke early, panicked and unable to get her bearings. The heavy brocade draperies were shut tight against the moon and the room was so black that, for a moment, she couldn’t see her hand when she wiped perspiration from her forehead.
After breakfast, she drove back to town for a bottle of good wine for dinner, although she and Brenda had happily shared the yeasty homemade wine Constance snuck out of the house. They were fifteen then and still fooling themselves that they could stay best friends, together forever, despite the money and privilege separating them.
Constance watched the merchants open their stores for the day. Some of the buildings had been boarded up since she was last here and the bright trim on others looked desperate, like a too-wide smile masking fear, just like her own. The street was anchored by grey-stone buildings, the church to the left and the library to the right.
St. Thomas, with its red doors and bell imported from England, beckoned the faithful inside, although there were few faithful in Amelia when Constance was growing up and, she imagined, even fewer now. Still, they trickled through those doors, taking their place behind the Sampsons, who filled the front pews.
Sampson money built the church just as it built the library, which also had few faithful, but both endured as evidence of the family’s devotion to God and culture.
Constance hadn’t been in the church since her mother’s funeral. A few others had been scattered through the church that morning, but more for the reception afterwards than in sympathy for her loss. Roger Sampson, Sr., slipped into a back pew, leaving before the final benediction, and her own Roger had shown up too, with Brenda and their son, but when Constance followed the coffin outside, they too were gone. It was just as well, as she couldn’t imagine, in her grief, what she would say to them.
Brenda had given her directions to the house, but both knew there was no need. Constance had snuck into it with Roger many times that last summer.
She chose a royal-blue dress for dinner, the color he said he loved her wearing. Then, the blue complemented her strawberry-blond hair. Now, after a rinse thrown into her hair this morning to mask the yellowness, the blue would complement silver. The dress was form-fitting, the expensive wool expertly tailored. Pearl earrings and an accompanying string around her neck completed the look she wanted Roger to see: elegant, in control, and worthy of walking through that front door, her face gleaming in the polished wood as she passed, instead of sneaking through the dimly lit pantry.
Still, for all her outward confidence, Constance parked by the lake, trying to steel her courage. As she sat there, lines from a favorite poem came to her, with its images of dark woods and promises to keep, and like the passerby in that verse, she had much more to do before she could shake this place from her shoulders and sleep.
Sighing deeply, she pulled back onto the road and started her climb up the mountain. Beside her was the wine she brought for herself and Brenda, as well as a bottle of single-malt scotch, the favorite brand of the Sampson men. She’d tucked the pills into a pocket of her dress, hidden behind folds at the waist, a lethal combination for people, like her, with heart conditions. It was frightening how easily people’s health records could be obtained, for the right amount of money.
Constance knew she would be caught and the murders would be her legacy, eclipsing any other notoriety or success, but that didn’t matter anymore. She would finish things between the Hunters and the Sampsons tonight and then wait out the few months remaining to her, since the doctors were unable to fix her heart and she refused a transplant.
Pulling up to the gate, she noticed the rusting metal and missing finials. The gate was open, so she drove through and along the circular driveway. As she neared the house, it too seemed tired and unkempt.
Constance shuddered, suddenly longing to just drive off before anyone knew she was here, but Brenda was already on the step, waving for her to stop.
“Roger and his father are at the club and suggested we have dinner there,” Brenda said, opening the passenger door and getting inside.
“Well...”
“It will be a nice treat for you, the club,” Brenda said, snapping her belt in place. She looked in the liquor bag by her feet. “What lovely wine. Remember that horrible sludge your mother made that we drank?”
Sitting by the lake, they would stare at the peaked roofs, like this one, imagining themselves queens of such castles, although Brenda insisted she wanted nothing more to do with people up here, including her own family who lived here, although on the other side, where the houses were less grand.
“I’m getting out of Amelia as soon as I finish school and not coming back,” she vowed then, but her attitude changed quickly after Constance confided that she and Roger Sampson were seeing each other. First feigning support for the couple, it wasn’t long before Brenda spent less time at the lake and more at the club with the ones she’d wanted to get away from.
“You did the right thing leaving here,” Brenda said as Constance slowed for a turn.
“I didn’t leave by choice, or don’t you remember?” Constance said, her voice growing tinny and thin to her ears. “I was forced away.”
“Believe me, you would never have been happy here.”
“You mean in Amelia or up on the mountain?”
“He was never going to marry you, Constance. Why did you think he would? Sampson men...”
“...didn’t marry Hunter women, right?” Constance looked over at Brenda, wondering if it was a sigh or chuckle she’d just heard. Blood pounded in her ears as the pain in her chest grew worse.
“Watch the road,” Brenda said.
Instinctively, Constance turned the wheel left. Her forehead grew clammy with sweat.
The mountain had become dark quickly. There were few lights visible from behind the trees. Constance put on the high beams, flooding the darkness ahead with an eerie glow.
“I never like driving this road in the dark. Roger insists I’ll drive myself over the edge one of these times.”
The sharpest turn was coming up fast, the one Roger’s mother hadn’t negotiated that night she careened off the road and plunged into the lake. The drop from that spot was straight down to the water, a few hundred feet below.
As much as the road was kept in good repair, there had never been a barrier at these dangerous turns, not that a piece of metal would offer much resistance to a speeding car and a heavy, determined foot on the gas, Constance thought, pressing down harder.
Brenda cried out, trying to grab Constance’s arm, but it was too late.